this being admitted that some alteration of the tongue then happened yet this sheweth no more that this word Iehovah should not bee pronounced than other Hebrew words but that onely the manner of pronuntiation is changed which thing falleth out in all languages in continuance of time 4. Others thinke that Iehovah cannot be pronounced because the letters whereof it consisteth make no perfect sound 5. But the Hebrewes generally of a superstitions conceit doe forbeare from reading or naming Iehovah even in their Synagogues in the lecture of the Law thinking that holy name thereby to be prophaned and they would prove it by that place Lev. 24. â6 that he which nameth the name Iehovah should be stoned Contr. 1. That the name Iehovah may safely be pronounced it is evident by this place because the Lord himselfe sheweth a difference betweene his name Iehovah and other names which Moses could not have understood if the Lord had not spoken it Againe if it bee not lawfull to be pronounced neither is it to be written if the Hebrewes doe the one why not the other they themselves doe allow that the high Priest may pronounce it in their solemne feasts in the Temple when they deliver that publike blessing which is prescribed Numb 6.24 Iehovah blesse thee and keepe thee it is not therefore simply unlawfull to utter that reverend name 2. That place alleaged serveth not their turne for beside that the word nakab signifieth as well to pierce through and consequently to curse as to name it is evident that the Lord speaketh not of simple pronouncing the name of Iehovah but of uttering it in contempt and disdaine as there in the next verse before the word Kalal is used which signifieth to curse 6. Wherefore the conclusion is this that wee grant the name Iehovah not in respect of the letters but of that which is thereby signified the nature and essence of God to be ineffable Againe it may be so called in some sense because this reverend name is not communicable to any creature And thirdly in that it is not to be prophaned or unreverently used and upon light occasion but in grave and weightie matters any of these wayese we confesse the name Iehovah to bee ineffable but not in their sense as though it were impietie at all to pronounce it and that in the very reading of the Scripture we should forbeare to name it but to pronounce some other word in stead thereof Simler QUEST VII How the Lord was not knowne to Abraham Isaac and Iacob by his name Iehovah Vers. 3. BBut by my name Iehovah was I not knowne unto them 1. Some thinke that the Lord spake not at all unto Abraham Isaac Iacob by the name Iehovah but that Moses using that name in writing the storie of Gen. spake according to his time Osiander But this cannot be admitted for then whereas the Lord is brought in saying to Abraham I am Iehovah Genes 15. if the Lord did not there give himselfe that name then he should be made to speake otherwise than he did And againe whereas Abraham giveth this name to the mountaine Iehovah ijreh the Lord will see or provide Moses should write an untruth if that Abraham had not indeed so called it 2. Some other thinke that the meaning is that God had not shewed his power before in working of such wonders and miracles as he did by the hand of Moses Paulus Burgens Rupertus But beside that the Lord here saith that he had shewed himselfe unto them by his name Shaddai that is omnipotent and so mightie in workes it is evident that as great miracles were wrought before as the taking up of Henoch the drowning of the whole world the burning of Sodom and Gomorrah with fire and brimstone the turning of Lots wife into a pillar of salt 3. Some thinke that by this speech is insinuated the great increase of the knowledge of God which was more fully revealed to Moses than to Abraham Isaac and Iacob and afterward was greater in David and so the neerer they came unto the times of the Messiah and the Apostles excelled all that went before them in knowledge sic Gregor and Glâss interlinear But this seemeth not to be the proper meaning for then it might as well be said to David that his times compared with Moses God was not knowne to Moses by his name Iehovah 4. Others doe thus interpret that God had not to any of them declared the meaning of this name Iehovah as he did to Moses Exod. 3. where he calleth himselfe Eheje which aâ which is the sense of the name Iehovah which signifieth the essence and being of God and beside the Lord did more fully reveale his glorie unto Moses than unto any other Prophet Numb 12.8 He shall see the similitude of God Lyran. Cajetan Thostatus But if this were the meaning then neither afterward unto the other Prophets should the Lord have beene knowne by the name Iehovah seeing Moses in respect of cleere illumination hath the preeminence before all Prophets before or after But that cannot bee seeing God was revealed unto other Prophets by that name 5. Oleaster thus expoundeth i. That whereas Shaddai may be derived either of shadad which signifieth to spoyle or pray upon or of shad which signifieth the âeâtes and so consequently plentie and Iehovah is taken either from the roote Havah to be or rather of Hovah which signifieth destruction as Ezech. 7.26 God was knowne to the fathers both in giving them plentifull graces and spoyling their enemies to bestow on them as he tooke from Laban and gave unto Iacob but now he began to be knowne by that name Iehovah in destroying Pharaoh and the Egyptians c. But beside that Oleaster in deriving of the name Iehovah dissenteth from all other his collection is not generally true for God had before shewed his power in destroying the wicked and ungodly as in the floud and in the overthrow of Sodome and Gomorrah 6. Wherefore the best interpretation is this that whereas the name is taken often for the thing signified by the name as Act. 1.15 The number of the names that were in âne place were c. i. the number of men and Rev. 3. I have a few names in Sardis So here the name Iehovah is taken for God himselfe Perer. Then whereas the fathers did beleeve in God as omnipotent and all sufficient able to effect his promises which they possessed onely in hope but saw them not fulfilled Now the Lord will performe unto Israel whatsoever he had promised to their fathers in delivering them from their enemies and giving the land which he sware unto their fathers that hee would give unto their seed as the Lord himselfe saith unto Moses vers 7 8. and thus will he be knowne by his name Iehovah which signifieth being of himselfe for so of God in him through him and for him are all things Iun. Simler QUEST VIII Why the genealogie of Reuben Simeon and Levi
forbeareth to punish And whereas some thus object Quanta in eo crudelitas ut iram suam usque ad tertiam quartam extendat generationem How great cruelty is in God who extendeth his wrath to the third and fourth generation hee maketh this sufficient answer Non severitatis est iram tenere usque ad tertiam quartam generationem sed signum mâsericordiae poenam differre peccati It is no signe of severity to containe anger unto the third and fourth generation but of clemency to deferre the punishment of sinne Hieron in Ezech. cap. 18. 2. Observ. That fathers for love unto their children should feare to offend AVgustine further doth gather hereupon a profitable instruction both for parents and for their children that the fathers Affectu filiorum revocarentur ad reverentiam Creatoris should bee revoked unto the reverence of the Creator by the affection unto their children knowing that their sinne shall bee punished in their posterity and that the children Timentes ne incurrerent peccata patrum legi Dei obteâperarent fearing lest they should incurre the sinnes of their fathers should obey the law of God August de quâstion vtter nov Test. cap. 14. 3. Observ. God is more inclined to mercy than to severity Vers. 5. SHewing mercy unto thousands Whereas Gods justice is extended but to the fourth generation his mercy to the thousand herein appeareth how much more prone the Lord is to mercy than unto severity as Cajetane well noteth Ad conferendum bona Deus est propensissimus ad inferendum mala parcus God is most ready to conferre good things but sparing to bring upon men evill and the reason is because he conferreth and bestoweth good things of himselfe but evill being urged thereunto by the evill demerites of men Vpon the third Commandement 1. Questions discussed QUEST I. What is signified by the name of God and how diversly it is taken THou shalt not take the name of Iehovah c. 1. The name of a thing is that whereby it is knowne unto others and severed and distinguished from other things In this latter respect God needeth no name because he is but one neither properly can any name be given him because he is infinite and cannot bee comprehended in a name neither is a name given unto God in respect of himselfe but to us that in some sort he may be made knowne unto us that there is a God we all know by nature but what God is we know not but as it pleaseth himselfe to reveale Tostat. qu. 6. 2. The name of God is not here only that name tetragrammaton Iehovah consisting of foure letters as the Hebrewes strictly take it but for whatsoever whereby the Lord is made knowne to us as his wisdome mercy justice truth Calvin 3. The name of God is taken 1. for God himselfe Ioel 2. Whosoever calleth upon the name of God shall be saved 2. For the word of God as Ioh. 17. our blessed Saviour saith I have manifested thy name 3. For the wisdome power mercy and other attributes of God Malac. 1. Great is my name that is my glory power and Majesty 4. For the commandement of God as Ioh. 17. I came in my fathers name 5. For that whereby God is called as Iehovah Exod. 3. This is my name for ever Marbach 4. The names which are given unto God are of three sorts First the names whereby the divine nature and essence is expressed as Elohim God Adonai Lord Iehovah for these only are peculiar unto God Secondly the names taken from his attributes as his wisdome goodnesse justice and such like which properties though in most excellent manner they agree unto God yet are also communicated unto men Gods name is properly taken in vaine by abusing of the first sort and of the second also when they are uttered with some speciall note and reference to God otherwise we may spake of wisdome clemency justice in generall without reverence and yet not prophane the name of God The third sort of names are those which are given to our blessed Saviour both God and Man as Iesus Christ which are the names of God who although he were man yet the name is not given to the parts but to the whole suppositum or person now Christ is divinum suppositum a divine not an humane suppositum or subject because Christ was from the beginning as the Apostle saith Hebr. 13. Christ yesterday and to day and the same for ever Now then to prophane and abuse these blessed names of our Saviour is to take the name of God in vaine Tostat. qu. 6. QUEST II. That it is more to abuse the name of Iesus than simply of God YEâ it is more offensive to abuse the name of Jesus and a greater dishonour than simply to abuse the name of God or any other appellation given unto him and that for these reasons 1. Because God hath magnified and exalted the name of Jesus above all names in respect of his great humiliation and obedience even to the death of the Crosse as the Apostle sheweth Philip. 2. 2. Because there is no other name under heaven whereby we are saved than the name of Jesus Act. 3. 3. The name of Jesus betokeneth both the divine nature and the second person of the Trinity the name of God sheweth the divine nature onely and that name quod signat Deum sub pluribus perfectionibus est honorabilius that name which describeth God with more perfections is the more honourable name 4. The name of God sheweth him to be our Creator the name of Jesus sheweth him to be both our Creator and Redeemer Tostat qu. 7. QUEST III. How many wayes the name of God is taken in vaine HIs name in vaine 1. As Gods name is hallowed and sanctified three wayes in our mind and thoughts when we conceive and thinke nothing unworthy or unbeseeming the glory of God in our words when we speake reverently of God and his workes and in our workes when wee glorifie God in our life and acts So Gods name is profaned in like manner both in our minde and thoughts in idle curious and vaine speculations of God in our words by rash or false oathes in our deeds when the name of God is abused to sorcery inchantment or such like Simler 2. Two wayes is Gods name taken in vaine Cum nomen Dei assumitur ad confirmationem falsitatis vel frustra when the name of God is taken up to confirme an untruth or to no purpose Lyran. For he is said to doe a thing in vaine qui nullo fine praesupposito agit which doth a thing no end at all propounded or malâ indebito fine praesupposito or an evill and unlawfull end pretended Tostat. qu. 8. 3. Oleaster noteth these three wayes when the name of God is taken or lifted up in vaine for so the word nashâ signifieth according as it was their manner to sweare with lifting up of the hand as Abraham did
by the negative which wee use to doe by the superlative The Lord shall not hold him innocent or guiltlesse that is pro impio scelerato habebit c. shall hold him for a wicked man Lippom. 2. And it is as much to say as he will punish him for whom the Lord holdeth innocent he punisheth not Tostat. 3. This commination here added sheweth a treble office of the law Quorum unvm in docenda voluntare Dei c. The one is in teaching the will of God what should be done what not done the other in manifesting the sinne the third in shewing the punishment for the duety omitted Borrh. 4. And by this commination is signified that although the Lord be full of long suffering Compensare tamen soleat tarditatem gravitate supplicii c. Yet he doth recompence the slacknesse of the punishment with the greatnesse thereof Lippom. This sheweth that although blasphemers escape the censure of men yet the Lord will most certainely punish them 5. Paulus Burgensus here taketh up Lyranus because he maketh this commination causa prohibitionis the cause of the former prohibition which he correcteth thus he saith it is comminatio paenae a threatning of punishment not the cause of the prohibition But if Lyranus be interpreted with favour as the Replier to Burgensis thus expoundeth that comminatio est causa motiva observantiae praeceptorum The commination is a motive cause of the observation of the precepts Burgens had no great reason to take this exception to Lyranus 3. Doctrines observed out of the third Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe contents then of this Commandement in generall are that as in the negative is forbidden the abuse and profanation of the name of God so in the affirmative included wee are commanded with all reverence and feare to use the name of God The particular vertues here required with their opposite vices are these 1. The propagation of the true doctrine of the will and workes of God and setting forth the same unto others as the Lord chargeth his people Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe c. that thou forget not the things which thine eyes have seene but teach them thy sonnes and thy sonnes sonnes c. Contrary hereunto are 1. The neglect of this duty in not declaring the will and workes of God to others for it sheweth that they are forgetfull of Gods benefits and so have and know them in vaine as that unprofitable servant saith in the Parable I was therefore afraide and went and hid thy talent in the earth Matth. 25.25 2. The corrupting of the true doctrine concerning the will and workes of God as Ieremy saith of the false Prophets that they prophesied lies in the name of God Ierem. 14.14 Vrsin This is a speciall transgression of this Commandement when any abuseth the name of God Ad confirmandam erroneam religionis doctrinam To confirme any erroneus doctrine of religion Osiander As they doe which alleage Scripture in defense of their errours And to this purpose Gloss. Interlinear Nomen Dei legne lapidi vel hujusmodi non attribues c. Thou shalt not give the name of God to stockes or stones or such like c. 2. The setting forth of Gods praise blessing of his name in all his workes seeking of his glory reverencing of his Majesty is here commanded as the Apostle saith Coloss. 3.17 Whatsoever yee shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thanks to God even the Father by him Contrary hereunto are 1. The contempt or neglect of the glory of God as Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they did not glorifie him as God which transgression is committed when men doe not acknowledge God the giver and author of all good things which they injoy 2. Blasphemy which is to speake evill of the name of God as to murmure and repine against him to make him the author of evill and such like against this sinne it was decreed by Moses law that he that blasphemed the name of God should bee put to death Levit. 24.17 3. Cursing and execration is contrary hereunto when men doe curse others as from God as wishing the plague of God to light on them or such like for so they make God but as the executioner to take revenge according to their lust and wicked desire of such curses speaketh David Psal. 109.17 As he loved cursing so shall it come unto him as he loved not blessing so shall it bee farre from him 3. Confession of the truth is another vertue here prescribed Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation So Saint Peter Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of that hope which is in you 1. Pet. 3.15 Contrary hereunto are 1. The deniall of the truth through feare and infirmity as Peter with cursing denied Christ. 2. A generall apostasie and falling away from the truth of such the Apostle speaketh They went out from us for they were not of us 1. Ioh. 3.19 3. Dissembling of the truth as they which confessed not Christ lest they should have beene cast out of the Synagogue Iohn 11.42 4. Offence and scandall in manners or life whereby God is dishonoured Such were the Jewes of whom the Apostle saith The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you Rom. 2.24 4. Invocation of the name of God which is a devout petition and asking at the hands of God of such things as we need grounded upon the confidence of the promises of God in Christ. So the Prophet David saith Praise the Lord and call upon his name Psalm 105.1 Invocation as it is a part of Gods worship and so belongeth unto him is a branch of the first Commandement wherein I rather follow Simlerus judgement who maketh invocation of Saints a breach of the first Commandement than Vrsinus who referreth it to the third But in respect of the manner required in prayer that it should be done with a true heart and unfained devotion it appertaineth to the third precept Contrary unto true and faithfull invocation are first the neglect of prayer Psalm 14.4 They call not upon the Lord. Secondly the abusing of prayer and invocation of the name of God to unlawfull ends as to sorcery and enchantment Borrh. Thirdly the asking of such things as are not agreeable to the will of God as the Apostle saith Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Iam. 4.22 Fourthly lip labour in prayer when many words are used but without any true devotion As the Prophet saith This people honoureth mee with their lips but their heart is farre from me Isai. 29.13 as it is cited Mark 7.6 5. Here is commanded a due and reverent taking of the name of God into our mouthes by a lawfull oath whereby
the name of God in vaine quia habent quandam connexionem ad Deum for they have a certaine connexion unto God and a certaine kinde of adoration belongeth unto them Tostat. qu. 7. Answ. 1. The argument followeth not the name of Saints is not to be irreverently used therefore wee must sweare by them for neither is the name of the Prince to be abused yet it is not lawfull to sweare by it there is a meane betweene swearing by a name and profaning or abusing of it 2. The reverent using of the names of Saints dependeth not upon any adoration due unto them or upon any connexion unto God by any kind of worship but upon that bond and connexion of love which we owe unto them as the Ministers and servants of God as our Saviour Christ saith of his Apostles Hee that despiseth you despiseth me Luk. 10.16 So that this despising or contempt offered to the Ministers of Christ is rather a breach of the fift Commandement in the second table than of this which only prescribeth our reverence and duty toward God 2. Controv. Against the Romanists that say faith is not to be kept with Hereticks 2. THe Romanists have another position that faith is not to be kept with Heretikes for so contrary to the safe-conduct given by the Emperour to Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage in the Councell of Constance they condemned them to death and for the justifying of this fact they further alleage that it belonged unto the Magistrate to punish Heretikes having them in his power Ex Simlerâ Contra. 1. They having the chiefe Magistrates licence to goe and returne safely were free and privileged persons and so exempt from the Magistrates power and jurisdiction 2. Neither shall they ever bee able to prove them to have beene Heretikes 3. Under this pretext and colour oathes shall be of no force or validity among men which would be a great hindrance and prejudice to humane society 4. And by this meanes Gods name is blasphemed and evill spoken of when they which professe themselves Christians doe more lightly esteeme the name of their God than the Heathen did their Idols 5. Abraham made a covenant by oath with Abimelech Iacob with Laban Ioshua with the Gibeonites all which were strangers from the true worship of God and yet they kept their covenants and oathes 3. Controv. Against the Anabaptistes concerning the lawfulnesse of an oath 3. FUrther against the Anabaptists it followeth to shew the lawfulnesse of an oath among Christians which is thus proved 1. If it had beene unlawfull to sweare and if the thing were evill in it selfe then the holy servants of God would not have sworne at all as Abraham did to Abimilech Gen. 22. Iacob to Laban Gen. 31.53 Ionathan and David each to other 1. Sam. 20.42 2. God commandeth us to sweare by his name Deut. 6.13 Deut. 10.20 but God commandeth no evill to be done 3. The end of an oath is to make an end of controversies and strife Heb. 16.16 therefore it is to Gods glory and profitable to humane society that by oathes such businesse should be ended 1. Object But the Anabaptists object that although it were permitted in the old Testament to the Fathers to sweare yet it is forbidden in the new Answ. 1. Christ saith he came not to dissolve the law meaning the Morall but to fulfill it to take an oath belonged to the Morall law which being perpetuall the other still remaineth in use Vrsin 2. The Prophets speaking of the times of the Gospell and of the state of the Church under Christ doe foretell that they should sweare by the name of God as Isay 65.16 He that sweareth in the earth shall sweare by the true God 3. Wee have the example of S. Paul who often called God to witnesse as Rom. 1.9 2. Cor. 1.23 Rom. 9.1 Philip. 1.8 Galath 1.23 2. Object Our Saviour giveth a generall prohibition against swearing Mat. 5.34 Sweare not at all neither by heaven for it is the throne of God nor by the earth for it is his footstoole And S. Iames saith Before all things my brethren sweare not c. but let your yea be yea and your nay nay lest you fall into condemnation Iames 5.12 Answ. 1. Out Saviour doth not generally condemne all kinde of oathes but onely rash and unadvised oathes which were used in their common and ordinary talke for he intendeth here to correct an abuse among the Jewes they were allowed to sweare by the heaven and earth and by such like as though such kinde of oathes nothing concerned God our Saviour telleth them that even in such oathes the name of God is prophaned and abused because there can be no part of the world named where the Lord hath not set some prints and markes of his glory Simler 2. And againe our Saviour saith in this Chapter that he came not to dissolve the law which allowed the publike use of an oath 3. Object Our Saviour saith further Let your communication be nay nay yea yea for whatsoever is more commeth of evill an oath therefore is not to be used as proceeding of evill Answ. 1. Our blessed Saviour speaketh against such frivolous formes of oaths which were used among the Jewes in their ordinary talke which came indeed of an evill minde for otherwise hee himselfe used more than bare nay nay yea yea in his speech often saying Amen Amen Vrsin 2. S. Paul also often calling God to witnesse should have gone against his Masters rule if it had not beene lawfull at all to take an oath Vrsin 3. Oathes indeed proceed of evill not in him which taketh a just oath but in the other that will not beleeve him without an oath And therefore because of the incredulity and deceitfulnesse of men the necessity of oathes was brought in in this sense the argument doth not follow for good Lawes are caused by mens evill manners but it cannot thereupon be inferred that they are evill Simler 4. Object It is not in a mans power to performe that which hee sweareth to doe for the things to come are not in our power therefore it were better to forbeare an oath than fall into apparent danger of perjury Answ. 1. Though this were granted this taketh not away the use of all oathes but onely those which are made for performance of covenants ad promises there is another kinde of oath which is called assertorium which affirmeth the truth of something already done this oath by this objection if it were admitted is not taken away 2. Yet this doubt is easily removed for it sufficeth that hee that sweareth to performe some act afterward have a full intent and purpose to doe it though it fall out otherwise afterward Simler 5. Object The oathes which are allowed in Scripture were publike such as were required by the Magistrate this giveth no liberty unto private men Answ. 1. Iakob sware to Laban Ioseph to Iakob Ionathan to David and David to him all these
knowledge of God by their names As though Moses in this cleare sight of Gods glorie did see the names of Gods elect Burgensis confuteth this exposition as being both against the text for the Lord speaketh of proclaiming his owne name not of the names of the elect and beside Moses asked no such thing nor yet doth God reveale unto his servants the number of the elect Matthias Thoring taketh upon him in defence of Lyranus to confute Burgensis but his reply is verse unsufficient the two first reasons of Burgensis are verie evident to the third he answereth that seeing Moses saw a representation of the Divine Essence he saw also relucentia in ipsa those things which did appeare and shine in that brightnesse and yet it followeth not that hee should see all hee might see in that glorious representation the election of some though not of all for this hee saith was one of the errours condemned at Paris Quod omnis videns verbum relucentia in verbo videt omnia quae verbum That he which seeth the Word and all things shining in the Word doth see all which the Word seeth Contra. 1. But if as they imagine Moses then saw in Gods glorie and now the Saints in heaven see in Christ as in a glasse the names of the elect then must they see all their names as in a glasse one cannot but see whatsoever is represented therein 2. And yet it followeth not that he which so seeth should see all which the Word seeth for the Word seeth more than is represented as they imagine in the reflexion of the brightnesse thereof 6. The meaning then is this Deus promulgabit nomen suum God will publish his name It was a great benefit that God yeeldeth himselfe in part to be seene but it is a greater that he revealeth himselfe by his voice Multa enim visiones frigida sunt sisermo non accesserit For many visions are but cold if there be no word added thereunto Calvin Per strepet in auribus nomen Domini c. The name of God shall sound in his eares Borrh. And God will manifest himselfe in that name in quojam Mosi innotuit wherein he was made knowne to Moses already namely Iehovah Gallas And beside in the hearing of Moses recitabit omnia epitheta cognomina he will rehearse all his epithetes and other names as it followeth chap. 34.6 Ferus Osiander And all this was both for Moses better understanding that those things which were represented per gloriosam illam by that glorious resemblance should more fully bee declared to Moses Burgens As also Vocabo coram te ut videaâ manifeste c. I will call before thee that thou mayest see manifestly that which yet thou seest but darkly Rupertus The Lord by calling stirred up Moses attention And further it was a watch-word to Moses when he should see God the Lord when his glorie was passed by should then crie trââsit aut adest Dominus now the Lord passeth by or is present Oleaster Dominus est coram te the Lord is now before thee Vatab. And then and not before Moses should looke out upon God as he passed by QUEST XL. Why these words are added I will shew mercie c. Vers. 19. FOr I will shew mercie c. 1. Oleaster giveth this reason of these words that in this speech the Lord performeth that which he said before that he would shew him all his good Quod maximè in misericordia consistit which chiefly consisteth in mercie So also Ferus But if all the Lordâ good had consisted herein in shewing mercie then superfluous mention should have beene made afterward of his justice chap. 34.7 not holding the wicked innocent c. 2. Osiander taketh it to be an exposition of the former words I will proclaime my name that is declare what my will is toward men in shewing mercie to those on whom I will have mercie But this is not the whole will of God for he doth visit the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation as well as he reserveth mercie to thousands 3. Tostatus thinketh that hereby Moses is admonished not to thinke that this grace was shewed him for his owne merits But Moses ascribeth all to the favour and grace which hee found with God vers 12. 3. Therefore it is rather yeelded as a reason of the Lords grace and favour extended here unto Moses 1. Which some apply thus that the Lord hereby gave Moses like privilege as to the Fathers Abraham Isaak and Iacob that as he shewed mercie to them so likewise he would unto Moses that he should not need to alleage the merits of the Fathers as he had done before Lyranus But Moses urged not the merits of the Fathers before he onely insisted upon Gods promise made unto them 2. Some thinketh that the Lord here maketh a reservation and exception of the people that though hee shewed this favour to Moses yet he would doe with the rest as he thought good Gallas 3. But Calvin commeth neerer the sense making this a reason why the Lord shewed this glorious vision more unto Moses than to any other because it was his good pleasure So also Simler Likewise Iunius Non omnino omnibus sed quibus quando quantum decretum est c. God doth not thus reveale himselfe to all and at all times but to whom when and how much he hath decreed from all eternitie 4. Out of this place brought in upon this particular occasion the Apostle à singulari causa ad universalem accommodat doth of a singular matter make a generall doctrine Rom. 9.15 Iun. That God cannot be thought to be unjust si aliis prateritis alios eligat if he chuse some pretermitting others Calvin 5. And here Moses minde is elevated and lifted up to consider who it is in whom the Lord saith I will have mercie in Messia meâ in my Messiah Borrh. QUEST XLI Why the word is here doubled BUt why the same word is repeated I will shew mercie on whom I will shew mercie 1. Augustine giveth this reason Deus suae misericordiae firmitatem ista repetitione mânstravit God would by this repetition shew the stablenesse and surenesse of his mercie as when Amen Amen is doubled and as Pharaoh had two dreames of the same thing 2. But here is more than a bare repetition if the Lord had said I will have mercie I will have mercie then there had beene nothing but a bare iteration therefore Calvin better observeth that this kinde of doubling and repeating the same words is used in all languages abi causa investigatiânem excladere volumus when we will have no other cause sought out as Pilate said What I have written I have written 3. Though there is no great difference in the signification of these words I will shew mercie c. and have compassion c. yet in the originall they are distinguished for the first
Evangelists directly say that those words were spoken by Christ but onely set downe the question with the answer in generall so that it must be supplied out of the other Evangelist by whom that answer was made 3. The Hebrewes doe thinke that these names were proclaimed by the Lord giving unto Moses a forme of prayer and invocation how to call upon him in the day of their affliction which use they retaine to this day to invocate God in this manner As our Saviour taught his disciples to pray Our father which art c. 4. But as it cannot be denied that the Saints in their prayers gave unto God these names of mercie as Moses did Numb 14.18 yet the Lords speciall intendment is to performe here unto Moses that which he had promised that his glorie should passe by him and that he would before him proclaime the name of the Lord both which are fulfilled in this place Oleaster And this reason Burgensis urgeth against Lyranus that the Lord himselfe and not Moses must be understood to have proclaimed these names that it may appeare how mindfull the Lord was of his promise unto Moses So also Tostatus 5. And it is not to be doubted but that the Lord did shew unto Moses his back-parts and brought to effect all the rest before mentioned chap. 33. But that the Scripture for brevitie sake omitteth many things yet by these things here mentioned we are to understand that God who is most true and just in his promises did accomplish all the rest Tostat. quast 5. QUEST IX Why the name Iehovah is doubled Vers. 6. IEhovah Iehovah strong 1. Ferus by these three words Iehovah Iehovah âel strong understandeth the blessed Trinitie So also before him Cyril observeth because it is said Iehovah proclaimed by name Iehovah that the Father appeared in the Son and hence proveth the divers persons of the Father and the Son So also Pelargus Osiander Marbach 2. Tostatus thus argueth against these collections 1. That these names are not peculiar unto God as el elohim which are ascribed sometimes to Angels and sometime to men and therefore the Trinitie cannot well be concluded out of such names as are not peculiar unto God 2. If the thrice repeating of the same name should betoken the Trinitie than when it is but twice used it would as well prove a dualitie and if it be foure times iterated there might also by the like reason be inferred a quaternitie 3. Therefore although such collections are not much to bee misliked yet the Trinitie would out of more pregnant places be proved this doubling of the name Iehovah was rather solenuis testificatio infinita bonitatis c. a most solemne testification of the goodnesse of God Gallas And it served to move Moses more earnestly to reverence and attention Iunius Oleast It may also signifie that God will be no longer unknowne unto men Pelargus QUEST X. Of the twelve names and epithetes here given unto God Vers. 6. IEhovah c. The Lord giveth himselfe here twelve names and epithetes if we count Iehovah being doubled for two otherwise there are but eleven all which doe expresse his divine properties which must be considered in their order 1. Iehovah Iehovah 1. Tostatus understandeth hereby a double dominion in God both habitually as having dominion over all things and actually in exercising the same dominion 2. Lyranus saith he is called Dominator Ruler or Dominator in populi gubernatione in the government of the people and Lord in the giving of the law and directing of the people So the Latine translator readeth Dominator Domine whereas Iehovah is twice repeated in the Hebrew 3. But the name Iehovah is the name of Gods essence and it is a generall appellation to the which the rest of the epithetes are referred Marbach It is the proper name of God and it signifieth as Damascene saith Pelagum infinitae substantiae The sea if the infinite substance in which infinitenesse catera attributa fundantur the rest of the attributes following are grounded Burgens Significat Deum à seipso existentem It signifieth God who hath his existence of himselfe both bringing forth and preserving all things Simler Borrhaius 2. God is called eel 1. Which some interpret Deus God which Tostatus expoundeth because he is secundum naturam Deus God by nature Lyranus in veri cultus institutione in the institution of the true worship Burgensis referreth it to his divine providence Ferus to the creation But it is better translated appellatively fortis strong Oleaster This name then signifieth his power as Iehovah setteth forth his goodnesse Borrh. His power in revenging himselfe of his enemies and preserving his children which commend themselves unto him Gallas And in performing whatsoever it pleaseth him Marbach As Iehovah sheweth his eternitie so this name his infinite power Calvin It seemeth by the Hebrew distinction over Iehovah that this word is suspended from the rest which follow so that eel is one of the epithetes rather and titles which are here given unto the Lord than a proper name of God as Simlerus thinketh that these Iehovah eel are duo propria nomina two proper names of God Mercifull racham Tostatus saith God is said to be mercifull in remitting the punishment of sinne Burgensis understandeth it of Gods mercie toward the creatures in that he made them and gave them their being But it rather betokeneth Gods inward affection of pitie in having compassion on his children he is mercifull miseriis hominum compatiendo in having a compassion of their miseries Lyran. Ferus Paternum erga homines affectum gerit He beareth a fatherly affection toward men Marbach Pelarg. And it properly signifieth the yerning of the bowels and inward commotion as Ierem. 31.20 My bowels are moved for him I will surely have compassion on him where the same word racham is used Oleaster Gracious channuâ Burgensis referreth this to the graces which God bestoweth supra naturam above nature upon the creatures Tostatus Clèmentia pertinet ad culpam Clemencie is seene in the remitting of the sinne as mercie in forgiving the punishment Lyranus He is clement offensas remittendo in forgiving offences So also Ferus Some distinguish them thus that Gods mercie is in preserving us from falling clemencie in restoring and raysing up them that are fallen ex Simler But it seemeth not so much to be restrained it betokenth rather generally the effect of Gods mercie and pitie Oleaster In not dealing with sinners as they deserve Marbach In receiving them to grace and favour Pelarg. In heaping his graces and mercies upon them Simler And whereas many seeme to have pitie yet either cannot or will not helpe them that are in miserie the Lord is not onely inwardly moved but actually extendeth grace Borrhaius And thus in divers words Gods mercie and goodnesse is commended Quia nihil ei magis proprium quam bonitas Nothing is more proper unto him than goodnesse and
said of all the Patriarkes beside that they begat sonnes and daughters beside those which are expressed no such thing is mentioned of Noah that beside these three he begat sonnes and daughters and the Septuagint read Noah begat three sonnes c. insinuating in so reading their opinion that these were all their sonnes yet it is evident Genes 6.9 That these were all Noahs seed the words are these are the generation of Noah Noah begat three sonnes c. 3. I rather thinke not that either Noah deferred his marriage till hee was 500. yeeres old or that hee being married abstained from the company of his wife all that time but that God so disposed seeing he purposed to save Noah and all his sonnes from the floud that Noah did not so abound with posterity as his fathers before him lest they also should have followed the wickednesse of that age and so perish with the rest the Lord saw that there might bee sufficient for the replenishing of the world againe and it was more to Gods glory to increase the world afterward by so small a number QVEST. VII Wherein Noah was a comfort to his parents 7. Vers. 29. THis same shall comfort us concerning the workes and sorrow of our hands 1. Not because the course of sinne should be stopped and the grievous workes of sinners stayed by the destructions in the floud as Chrysostome 2. Or because Noah found out the use of the plow whereby the earth was tilled with more ease as R. Solomon 3. or for that the use of flesh was graunted to Noah after the floud as some thinke 4. Nor yet onely for that the seminary of the world was preserved in Noahs arke which otherwise should have perished 5. Nor yet onely because God renewed his covenant with Noah promising that the world should never be destroyed with waters againe 6. But the chiefe scope of this prophesie hath relation to Christ in whom we finde true rest to our soules and who hath delivered us from the curse Galath 3.10 who was prefigured in Noah and his baptisme wherein is exhibited the remission of sinnes shadowed forth in Noahs arke as the Apostle sheweth 1 Peter 3.22 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Originall sinne by propagation not imitation 1. vers 3. IN that Adam begat a sonne in the likenesse of his owne image which before is interpreted of originall corruption the heresie of the Pelagians is confuted who denied any such originall sinne or depravation of nature to be in infants by propagation from their parents but that it commeth onely by a corrupt imitation this was the heresie of the old Pelagians who affirmed Peccatum prima transgressionis in alios homines non propagations sed imitatione transisset that the sinne of the first transgression passeth unto other men not by propagation but imitation which heresie seemeth to have beene revived by Catherinus a Popish writer who denieth that the sinne of Adam is propagated or transfused to his posterity But the Scripture evidently overthroweth this assertion David confesseth hee was conceived in sinne Psal. 51.5 the Apostle saith That death went âver all in as much as all have sinned children then if they had not sinne should not die and here Seth is begotten in his fathers image 2. Doct. Originall sinne not a substance 2. THeir opinion is confuted that hold originall sinne to be a substance for like as the image of God wherein Adam was created was not the substance of the soule but the quality as the Apostle expoundeth which consist in holinesse and righteousnesse Ephes. 4.24 so the image of Adams corrupt nature consisteth in the contrary qualities of impurity and injustice 3. Doct. The state of originall sinne in soule 3. THe opinion of Papists is refuted who affirme that this originall corruption hath the seat and place in the flesh not in the soule for this image of corruption was in Adams soule and therefore the Apostle saith he renewed in the spirit of our mindes Ephes. 4 24. and put off the old man c. and put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss. 3.10 there the corrupt image of Adam succeeded where Gods image is decayed which was in the soule for there the place of knowledge is 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Henoch was no licentious liver at any time IN that vers 21. after the generation Henoch is said to walke with God and not before Procopius Gazeus thinketh that Henoch was before a wicked liver but after repented But the contrary is âvident in that it pleased God with such extraordinarie favour to take Henoch out of the world that he saw no death that he was as a shining starre for vertue and holinesse in that age 2. Confut. Henoch died not WHereas vers 23. it is said all the dayes of Henoch were 365. Albân Ezra with other Hebrewes thinke that Henoch died for if he were still alive these should not be all his dayes Cont. 1. The Scripture maketh mention onely of the yeares of his life upon earth his yeares with God are not to bee accounted among men as the Apostle saith of Christ who in the dayes of his flesh Heb. 5.7 he is now in his flesh in heaven but these are counted the dayes of his flesh when he walked in his flesh among men 2. The Apostle evidently witnesseth that Henoch was taken away that he should not see death Heb. 11.5 he therefore died not 3. Confut. Henoch not alive in his flesh BEcause it is said that God tooke away or translated Henoch the Popish writers doe imagine that Henoch is yet alive in his flesh in Paradise together with Elias Contra. seeing that Elias is said to bee taken up into heaven or that he went into heaven 2 King 2.11 where Henoch also walked with God we cannot beleeve that they entred heaven in their whole humanity but that prerogative was to be reserved for Christ seeing the Apostle saith that he hath prepared a now and living way into the holy place for us by his vaile that is his flesh Heb. 10.20 Christs flesh therefore must make a way into heaven before any mans flesh beside can enter 4. Confut. Henoch not in the terestriall Paradise BUt because they also affirme that Henoch liveth in his flesh not in heaven but in the terestriall Paradise and it is against the faith as some of them say to thinke otherwise the vanity of this opinion shall easily appeare 1. Because the Scripture saith that every thing was destroyed upon the face of the earth and onely eight persons were saved in the Arke therefore Henoch if he had beene upon the earth must have perished 2. The waters prevailed fifteene cubits over the highest mountaine Genes 7.20 therefore the earthly Paradise must needs also have beene ouerflowne and destroyed 3. If they answer that Paradise might be hemmed in with the water which might stand as a wall round about it
they were mine enemies Psal. 139.21 22. 6. Observ. A good Prince preferreth his subjects lives before wealth Vers. 21. GIve me the persons take the goods c. Herein appeareth first the gratitude of the King of Sodome to Abraham that is contented to leave unto him the goods for his great travell Calvin as also this heathen King sheweth one good part of a just Prince that preferreth the life of his subjects before the substance whereas contrariwise a tyrant esteemeth nothing of mens lives in respect of his covetous desire Perer. as Ahab contrived Naboths death to have his Vineyard CHAP. XV. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts containing two ample and large promises made by the Lord unto Abraham the first is as touching his seed vers 1. to vers 8. The second of the inheritance of his seed vers 8. to the end In the first part there is set forth 1. on Gods behalfe the promise 2. On Abrahams behalfe beleefe vers 6. In the first there is the cause Gods goodnesse towards Abraham vers 1. Then the promise of his seed both to bee of his body which is amplified by the contrary that not Eleazar but one of his owne bowels should bee his heire vers 2 3 4. then the number thereof to be as the starres in multitude In the second part 1. there is the promise in generall for the inheriting of the land vers 7. in particular after what time namely 400. yeares captivity 13. to 17. what Countrey vers 18. to 21. 2. The ratifying of the promise by certaine symbols where we have the prescription of the signes and ceremonies to be used vers 9. the preparing of them by Abraham vers 10 11 12. the application or confirmation it selfe vers 17. God causeth a smoking furnace to passe betweene the peeces c. 2. The divers readings v. 1. In prophesie C. in vision caet I will protect thee H.S. my word is the strength C. I am thy buckler caet v. 2. The sonne of the Steward of my house H. the sonne of the Steward which is in my house C.P. the sonne of Messech borne in my house S. the Steward of mine house G. the childe of the Stewardship of my house B. he to whom I shall leave my house T. meshek a Steward or one that is left and so v. 3. he calleth him the sonne of his house that is borne in his house v. 6. beleeved in the word of the Lord. C. beleeved in the Lord caet v. 7. out of the region of the Chaldees S. from Vr of the Chaldees caet Vrh. signifieth a valley v. 8. O Lord God H.C.P.G.B. O Lord God governour S. Lord Iehovah T. heb Adonai Iehova v. 9. Take unto me H.S. take me G. take B.P. take and offer C.T. heb Lathak take three heiferâ C. of threââ yeare old caet a dove H.S. a young pigeon B.G. sonne of a pigeon C. the chickin of a pigeon T. gozal a pigeon v. 11. he sate with them S. he drave them away caet nashab to blow away v. 12. an ecstasis or trance S. a heavy sleepe fell upon Abraham caet v. 17. a flame was made S. a darke mist. H.C. twilight B. darke night T. there was darkenesse gâatah darknesse night v. 20 giants C.B. Rephanu caeter 3. The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. How God appeared in vision Vers. 1. THe word of the Lord came to Abraham in a vision c. 1. This vision was neither in the night as the Sept. in some translations read for Abrahams faith is here approved v. 6. but men being asleepe cannot shew their faith Cajetan 2. neither was it by secret inspiration as the interlineary glosse for here divers speeches passe betweene God and Abraham 3. Neither was this vision by an Angell as Oleaster Tostatus for he is called Jehova which name is not given to Angels 4. But this vision was in the day as the Lord used to speake to the Prophets Ramban Chald. and the Lord did produce his conference untill the evening vers 17. when the starres appeared Iun. And God for the better strengthening of Abrahams faith did to his word adjoyne some visible signe of his glory Oecolam 5. And this is the fourth time that God had appeared to Abraham twice in the 12. chapter v. 1.7 againe c. 13 14. and now in this place QVEST. II. How God is said to be Abrahams reward I Am thy buckler c. 1. Two things doe cause feare when either wee are afraid of some evill to happen to vs or that some good which wee desire should bee with-holden from us God biddeth Abraham to feare none of these for hee was both his buckler to keepe him from evill and his great reward to give him all good things Per. 2. Some thinke that Abraham feared lest he had committed some sinne in shedding of bloud in the late battell some lest the enemies might gather their strength againe and come upon him afresh some lest the Cananites might envy him because of his strength some lest this victorie might stand for his reward which God promised But it appeareth that none of these things were the cause of Abrahams feare but he was solicitous and carefull for his succession and might somewhat waver concerning the promise made to his seed because hee had yet no childe Mercer 3. Where he saith I am thy reward it is not to be understood causally and to be referred onely to those temporall rewards which are promised afterward as Cajetane and Mercerus consenting to the hebrewes but substantially of the reward also of everlasting felicitie which was laid up for Abraham with God Iun. 4. So that here God promiseth the two greatest blessings that can bee one in this life of perseverance in that God saith he will be his buckler to protect and preserve him to the end and of eternall felicity in saying I am thine exceeding great reward Perer. QVEST. III. Abraham neither was doubtfull or forgetfull of Gods promise Vers. 2. ABraham said 1 Cajetane well noteth that in other visions Abraham was onely an hearer God the speaker but here Abraham maketh answere to God whereby it appeareth that Abraham did grow in confidence and familiaritie with God 2. Neither doth Abraham complaine that he went childlesse as though he had set light by the Lords liberal offer that he would be his reward but because the spirituall blessing depended of his seed he craveth this as the meanes whereby Gods promise toward him concerning the great reward should be effected Calvin 2. Neither did Abraham doubt or was forgetfull of Gods promise that he would give him seed and unto his seed that land Gen. 13.15 But as yet it was not expressed unto him whether his seed should come out of his owne bowels as here the Lord first promiseth or it might bee a seed or sonne adopted as here hee supposeth that this Eleazer should be his heire sic Eucher Rupert 4. Or that
that because they suffered in earth they should there also bee rewarded but as the Israelites were afflicted in Egypt and recompensed in Canaan so the faithfull for their travell and labour in the earth shall finde rest in heaven 5. Confut. Obedience for feare of punishment not commendable Vers. 41. THe dayes of mourning for my father will come shortly c. Esau forbeareth a while from slaying his brother not of any conscience but for feare of his fathers curse displeasure we see then that obedience which is caused for feare of punishment is but a forced obedience nor of any acceptance with God which notwithstanding is so much commended of the Papists Calvin Saint Paul saith Love is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 they then which doe not yeeld their service of love doe not keepe and fulfill the Law 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. The meditation of death profitable Vers. 2. I Know not the day of my death The ignorance of the time of our end ought to stirre us up to watchfulnesse and to make all things strait with God and the world as here Isaack resolveth to hasten the blessing of his sonne because of the uncertainty of his end Muscul. for our Saviour exhorteth us to watch because we know not when the Master of the house will come Mark 13.35 2. Observ. Parents curse how much to be feared Vers. 12. SO shall I bring a curse upon mee and not a blessing c. Iacob is afraid to purchase his fathers curse whereunto the Scripture attributeth much we read how heavie Noahs curse was upon Cham Augustine reporteth a strange story of a woman of Caesarea in Cappadocia who after the death of her husband receiving wrong at the hand of her children which were ten in number seven sonnes and three daughters accursed them all whereupon presently they were all stricken with a shaking and trembling of all their parts and for shame they dispersed themselves into divers Countries of which number two Pallus and Paladia a brother and sister came to Hippo Lib. 27. de Civit. Dei cap. 8. 3. Observ. God must be sought and flied unto in time Vers. 34. BLesse me also my father c. Esau came too late for the blessing which was bestowed before and he comming out of time another having prevented him could not obtaine it no not with teares we must seeke the Lord therefore in time and enter in while the doore is open lest if we stay till the doore be shut upon us we remaine without so the Prophet saith Seeke the Lord while he may be found call upon him while he is neare Isay 55.6 Calvin 4. Observ. Outward blessings common to the just and unjust Vers. 39. THe fatnesse of the earth shall be thy dwelling c. Esau is blessed with temporall gifts as the fatnesse of the earth as Iacob was before so that wee see that these externall blessings of the world are granted as well to the ungodly as the righteous as our Saviour saith That God sendeth raine upon the just and unjust Matth. 5.45 Perer. Which teacheth us that we should not much care for these outward things but desire the best and more principall gifts 5. Observ. Persecution for righteousnesse sake Vers. 43. FLee to Haran c. Iacob is constrained to flee and shift for himselfe because of the blessing so while the faithfull doe seeke for the Kingdome of heaven and spirituall things they must make account to finde hard entertainment in the world Calvin But Christ hath given us a comfort Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Matth. 5.10 6. Observ. Gods promises to be expected with patience FUrther whereas Iacob which hath the blessing is driven from his fathers house and is constrained to serve twenty years under an hard master and Esau in the meane time had the rule of his fathers house prospered and became a mighty man and yet for all this neither Rebeckah nor Iacob despaired of Gods promise or doubted of the blessing it teacheth us that although the wicked doe for a while flourish in the world we should not doubt but that God in his good time will performe his promise toward his Mercer 7. Observ. Injuries must first be forgotten and then forgiven Vers. 45. TIll thy brothers wrath be turned away c. and he forget c. The forgetfulnesse of wrongs bringeth forth forgivenesse but where injuries are remembred they are hardly remitted Muscul. We must therefore forget and then forgive as Ioseph did forget all the wrongs that his brethren did unto him and considered how the Lord turned it to his good Gen. 50.20 8. Observ. Wives must not exasperate or provoke their husbands Vers. 46. I Am weary of my life for the daughters of Hoth Rebeckah as a wise and discreet woman not willing to grieve her husband concealeth from him the malicious hatred of Esau toward Iacob and pretendeth another cause of sending away Iacob namely to provide him a wife from her owne kindred and not to match into so wicked a race as Esau had done Mercer By which example women should learne that as their husbands ought not to be bitter to them so they againe should not exasperate their husbands with quicke words or froward deeds as Sarah obeyed Abraham and called him Lord 1 Pet. 3.6 she did with milde and dutifull words seeke to please him CHAP. XXVIII 1. The Argument and Contents FIrst Isaacks charge to Iacob concerning his marriage and his blessing are set forth vers 1.5 2. Esau his hypocrisie who to please his father taketh a wife from Ismaels house vers 6. to 10. 3. Gods providence is declared in a vision to Iacob how the Lord promised to bee with him and to conduct him vers 10. to 16. 4. Iacobs feare devotion and vow are expressed vers 16. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 2. Into Mesopotamia of Syria H.C. Mesopotamia S.B. Padan of Syria T. Padan Aram. G.P. v. 4. Which God promised to thy grand-father H. which God gave to Abraham cater v. 5. Rebeckah his mother H. the mother of Iacob and Esau. cater v. 8. Proving that his father did not willingly looke upon the daughters of Canaan H. Esau saw that the daughters of Canaan displeased or seemed evill in the sight of Isaack his father cater v. 9. Melech the daughter of Ismael H. Mahalath caet v. 13. The Lord leaned upon the ladder H. the glory of God stood upon it C. the Lord stood above it cater v. 13. Feare not S. the rest have not these words v. 14. For thee and for thy children shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed C. in thee and thy seed cater v. 16. In truth the glory of God dwelleth in this place C. truly the Lord is in this place cat v. 17. This is no common place but a place wherein God is pleased and over against this place is the gate of heaven C. this is no other
of the time as they imagine as though marriage were a pollution either of time place or person 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall To cleanse our selves when we come before God Vers. 14. HE changed his raiment and came to Pharaoh As Ioseph changed his outward raiment and put off his filthy clothes when he came into the Kings presence so ought wee to cleanse our hearts and sanctifie our soules when we appeare before the Lord Muscul. as the Preachet saith Take heed to thy foot when thou entrest into the house of God Eccles. 4.17 2. Morall Not to glory in our gifts but to referre all to the praise of God Vers. 16. WIthout me God shall answer Ioseph doth extenuate his owne gifts detracteth from himselfe and giveth the glory to God so wee should not rejoyce in any thing that is in us but acknowledge every good gift to be from God for as the Apostle saith Neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing but God that giveth increase 1 Cor. 3.7 3. Morall Gods speciall care in providing for his Church Vers. 16. GOd shall answer for the wealth of Pharaoh Though God had great mercy upon Pharaoh and all Egypt in forewarning them of the great famine to come that they might aforehand make provision for it yet Gods speciall care and providence watched over his Church in Iacobs house that they might be preserved as Ioseph himselfe acknowledgeth God sent me before you to preserve your posterity in this land Gen. 45.7 4. Morall Wisdome not to be despised though cloathed in rags Vers. 15. I Have heard say of thee thou canst interpret c. Though the Butler before making mention of Ioseph for feare rather than of love lest by others it might have beene made knowne to Pharaoh how Ioseph had expounded his dreame in prison did in tearmes disgrace him saying he was a young man a childe in a manner an Hebrew who were an abomination to the Egyptians and a servant or bondslave vers 12. yet Pharaoh disdaineth not to take counsell of him we should not then despise wisedome though cloathed with rags not contemne the graces of Gods spirit in poore and base men to the world Mercer Muscul. Thus saith the Prophet There was found a poore and wise man and he delivered the City by his wisdome Eccles. 9.15 5. Morall Famine is unsatiable Vers. 10. THe leane kine did eat up the seven fat kine c. and it could not be knowne that they had eaten them When God sendeth the judgement of famine there is not onely an outward want but there is also a greedy appetite within that cannot be satisfied and that which is eaten is not seene in the body as these seven leane kine were never the fuller nor fatter though they had swallowed up the seven fat and well liking kine so the Prophet saith He shall snatch at the right hand and be hungry and eat at the left hand and not be satisfied Isay 9.20 This judgement God sendeth upon men for abusing of plentie and he which eateth and drinketh of wantonnesse more than sufficeth is justly punished with a greedie and doggish appetite that never can have enough 6. Morall Men of gifts must be called to publike office Vers. 38. CAn we finde such a man as this in whom is the spirit of God Pharaoh thinketh Ioseph a fit man for government because he was indued with the graces of the Spirit So none should bee called to place of rule and oversight in Church or Common-wealth but such as are thereunto fitted and furnished with convenient and sufficient gifts as Numb 11.17 those Elders which were chosen to beare part of the burden with Moses received also part of his spirit 7. Morall The Kings office to provide for the want of his people Vers. 55. THe people cried to Pharaoh and he said goe to Ioseph Although the people knew that the King had deputed Ioseph the chiefe officer for corne yet they make their complaint to the King It then belongeth to the King to provide for the necessities of the people and to see that his officers doe their duty so the woman in time of famine cried to the King Helpe my Lord O King 1 King 6.27 CHAP. XLII 1. The Method or Argument of the Chapter IN this chapter first is set downe the comming of Israels sonnes into Egypt wherefore they came to buy food vers 1 2. which of them came all but Benjamin and why left he should die by the way vers 4. Secondly the manner of their entertainment in Egypt is described from vers 7. to v. 26. 1. Ioseph dealeth roughly with them in charging them to be spies vers 7. to 16. then in detaining Simeon and binding him before their eies till such time as they brought Benjamin vers 20. to 24. other interlocutory speeches are inserted of the Patriarkes among themselves in confessing their sinne toward their brother vers 21. 2. Ioseph sheweth this kindnesse to his brethren in causing their money to bee put in their sacks mouth vers 25. Thirdly their returne home is expressed 1. What happened in the way as they went that in opening of their sacks they found their money 2. The report and narration to Iacob of their manner of handling and entertainement in Egypt 3. The refusall of Iacob to send his sonne Benjamin with them although Ruben earnestly perswaded him 2. The divers readings v. 1. Why are yeâ negligent or sloathfull H.S.C. why gaze yee or looke ye one upon another B.G.T.P. heb v. 2. Buy us necessaries from thence H. buy us food S.G. corne B. buy us from thence T.C.P. heb v. 4. 36. Lest he take hurt by the way H. be sicke by the way S. die in the journey C.G. lest destruction befall him B. T. P. asân destruction death v. 7. He considered what he should say unto them C. he made himselfe strange unto them caeâer v. 9. Ye are come to consider the passages of the land S. to see the weakenesse or nakednesse caeter v. 11. We are peaceable men and intend no evill H. we are peaceable and no spies S. we meane truly and are no spies B. G. we are true or honest men and no spies C.T.P. heb cun right true v. 16. By the health of Pharaoh H.S. by the life of Pharaoh C.B. G. so may Pharaoh live T. P. heb Yee shall be carried away S. ye shall be in bonds caet v. 19. Carry the corne which ye have bought for your houses H. carrie the corne which ye have bought S. carrie the corne which faileth in your houses C. carry corne for the famine of your houses G. to put away the famine of your houses B. P. carry corne the famine whereof is in your houses T. carry corne of the famine of your houses· heb v. 25. To fill their sacks with corne H.B.G. to fill their vessels or instruments with corne C. T.P. calah a vessell v. 30. Put us
same God as S. Paul exhorteth to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace for there is one Lord one faith one baptisme Ephes 3.4 5. Therefore Christians doe much forget themselves in dishonouring their holy profession with unbrotherly strife and contention 3. Mor. Oaths must be religiously kept Vers. 6. GOe and burie thy father as he made thee to sweare Even Pharaoh an Heathen prince made conscience of an oath and therefore condescended to Iosephs request This example shall condemne many Christians that are carelesse to performe their oathes Calvin whereas the Scripture teacheth that a man should keepe his oath though hee swear to his owne hinderance Psal. 15.4 4. Mor. A guilty conscience alwayes fearefull Vers. 15. IT may be that Ioseph will hate us Iosephs brethren now after 40. yeares call to minde the trespasse committed against Ioseph Mercer such is the nature of a guilty conscience upon every occasion it is apt to be revived and stirred as the Lord said to Cain If thou doest not well sin lieth at the doore Gen. 4.7 of such Moses saith the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them Levit. 26.36 Therefore when any hath sinned let him seeke soundly to heale the wound of his conscience that it doe not grieve him afterward 5. Mor. Perfect reconciliation doth good for evill Vers. 21. FEare not I will nourish you c. Ioseph here sheweth his unfained reconciliation in that he doth not only forgive his brethren but also doth them good Many now adaies thinke they are perfectly reconciled if they doe not recompence evill though they will not extend their hand to doe good to them who were before their enemies But our Saviours doctrine is otherwise that we should doe good to those that hate us Matth. 5. vers 44. 6. Mor. To renounce the world and the vanities thereof Vers. 22. IOseph dwelt in Egypt he and his fathers house The Latine readeth with his fathers house it is like that Ioseph did joyne himselfe in society of religion with his fathers house yet executing his place of government still wherein he shewed that he regarded not the honours and pleasures of the Court in respect of the fellowship with Gods Church So the Apostle saith of Moses that he chose rather to suffer adversity with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11.25 by these examples we are taught to renounce this world not to be entangled with the vanities thereof but to presse forward in desire to our heavenly Canaan Here then is an end of this booke which the Jewes make such account of that they have numbred the very letters which make 4395. But as they dwell in the letter so we should take delight in the spirituall sense and godly edifying Thus have I by Gods gracious assistance finished this laboursome and painfull worke most humbly beseeching God to make me able to goe forward in this course if he shall see it to be to his glorie and the good of his Church to whom I give all hearty thanks who hath thus far holpen and assisted me and so I conclude with that saying in the Revelation Praise honour and glory be unto him that sitteth upon the throne and unto the lamb for ever Revel 5.13 FINIS Hexapla in Exodum That is A SIXFOLD COMMENTARY UPON The second Booke of MOSES called EXODVS VVherein according to the Method propounded in Hexapla upon Genesis these six things are observed in every Chapter 1. The argument and method 2. The divers readings 3. The questions discussed 4. Doctrines noted 5. Controversies handled 6. Morall common places applied VVherein in the divers readings these translations are compared together 1. The Chalde 2. The Septuagint 3. The vulgar Latine 4. Pagnine 5. Montanus 6. Iunius 7. Vatablus 8. The great English Bible 9. The Geneva edition 10. And the Hebrew originall maketh the tenth And in the same there are well nie two thousand Theologicall questions handled and above fortie Authors old and new writing upon this booke abridged Divided into two parts or Tomes The first containing the deliverance of the Israelites with their preservation The other the constitution and setling of their State by wholesome lawes By ANDREW WILLET Professor of Divinitie The first Part or Tome PSAL. 77.20 Thou didst lead thy people like sheepe by the hand of Moses and Aaron VERITAS â FILIA â TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE MOST CHRISTIAN RIGHT NOBLE MOST EXCELLENT AND mightie Prince IAMES by the grace of God King of Great Britaine France and Ireland Defender of the true Christian Faith ANtipater King of Macedonia most gracious Sovereigne when one presented unto him a booke treating of happinesse is said to have rejected it with this answer I am not at leisure To whom the presenter replied Be not King if thou hast no leisure Your Majestie with better reason might be excused by want of leisure if such kinde of presents were neglected both because your Highnesse affaires of the Kingdome are greater and such gifts are now exhibited oftner But that replie was rash and audacious for he so much the more is worthie the name of a King who intending more weightie businesse cannot attend smaller matters yet seeing Princes are as Gods in earth and this is Gods glorie who dwelling on high abaseth himselfe to behold things in heaven and earth may it please your Majestie to descend a little from your Throne of honour and to vouchsafe to take knowledge of this gift which is now offered I here present to your sacred view the historie of Moses birth education acts and exploits whose faithfulnesse in Gods house courage against Gods enemies clemencie and pietie toward his people and other excellent vertues as they are mirors for Princes and well expressed in your Majesties acts So in nothing more lively doth your Highnesse our Moses resemble this ancient and worthie Moses than in the manifold preservation of your life and state even from your cradle and infancie unto this present Moses being a childe should have beene destroyed after he was Governour of Israel divers times did they assault him murmure and conspire against him So your Majesties infancie hath beene assaulted and since your royall person endangered by many unnaturall conspiracies but now of late most of all in that barbarous and devillish treacherie intended against your princely person and the honourable state of this land assembled in Parliament No age before us or now present nor countrie ever brought forth the like monster such an unnaturall and wicked conspiracie for device so subtile in working so secret in execution so mischievous or that came neerer to the designed period not taking effect The greater was the danger the more glorious the deliverance the more devillish the invention the more gracious the divine prevention the more close the contriver the more honourable the finder out And herein
as they are witnesses of the truth so I thinke a Protestant by that warrant may borrow of such Interpreters which otherwise favour and savour of superstition where their pen is a minister and handmaid of truth and whereas S. Iames saith Have not the faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons they which doe refuse the testimonie of the truth at any mans hand in respect of any schisme sect or profession should seeme to be partiall in discerning of the truth against the Apostles rule wherein Protestant writers are more equall than the Romanists for they thinke scorne to use our writers though of never so excellent parts as appeareth in Pererius Commentaries who sorteth out his collections wholly out of men of his owne sect I speake of the new writers whereas he needed be no more ashamed to have followed the judgement of Luther Calvine Simlerus Iunius and other worthie writers among the Protestants as we doe not refuse the learned observations of Cajetanus Montanus Vatablus with others of their side I have therefore out of their writings taken the best and left the worst where they speake the truth I alleage them where they are found in error I refute them herein following Hieroms president Operis est studii mei multos legere ut ex plurimis diversos flores carperem non tam probaturus omnia quà m quae bona electurus Advers Vigilant I professe this to be my studie to gather varietie of flowers out of divers not to allow all which I finde but to make choice of the best And as Ambrose well saith Legimus aliqua ne legantur legimus ne ignoremus legimus non ut teneamus sed ut repudiemus Something 's we reade that others should not read them we reade them not to be ignorant of them we reade them not to retaine them but to reject them These my labours as your Grace was my great incourager first to undertake them so it is meet that you should with the first reape the fruit of them And this I wish from my heart and humblie crave of God that all domesticall contentions being laid aside wee the Ministers of the Gospell might so spend our time and imploy our paines that the age present might receive comfort by our Ministerie and posteritie profit And I say with Augustine to Hierome Quiescamus ab his contentionibus nostrae vitae salutique parcamus minus certè assequatur illa quae inflat dum non offendatur illa quae aedificat Let us rest from these contentions and favour our life and health let that have lesse which puffeth up so that be not offended which edifieth Mens singularitie should give place to charitie and opinion of knowledge to peace and selfe love to the common good And so I conclude with that saying of Hierome Precor itaque ut pââem ãâã nobis reliquit Dominus habeamus in bâevi antetribunal ejus reconciliatâ seâ sâissââââcordiâ aut praemium recuperabit aut poenam ad Castorinâm I pray therefore that ãâã may injoy that peace which our Lord left unto us shortly before his tribunall seat for concord kept or broken we shall receive reward or punishment Your Graces readie to be commanded in the blessed Lord Iesus Andrew Willet CERTAINE DIRECTIONS TO THE READER I Desire thee courteous Reader to follow these directions in the reading of this worke In the whole Scripture and euery part thereof there are two things generally to be considered the sense and understanding and the use and profit As the Apostle toucheth both first speaking to Timothie of the Knowing that is the understanding of Scripture then of the profitable use 2 Tim. 3.15 16. The sense of the Scripture is either the literall and single sense which is seene in the interpretation of the words or the compound and mixt sense which consisteth either in shewing the coherence of the text with the other parts going before and following or in removing of doubts difficulties and contradictions Now the use and profit of Scripture either concerneth doctrine in confirming the truth and confuting error or manners in reproving vice or exhorting to vertue and thus the Apostle saith The whole Scripture is profitable to teach to improve to correct and instruct in righteousnesse 2 Tim. 3.16 According to this distribution have I observed six points upon every Chapter three belonging to the sense the Argument and method shewing the coherence the divers Readings explaning the literall sense and signification of words and the explication of questions which concerneth the removing of doubts the other three doe shew the use in noting the doctrines for confirmation of the truth or the controversies for the confuting of errors and then follow the Morall observations tending either to the destruction of vice or instruction in righteousnesse In the Divers Readings I. signifieth Junius V. Vatablus C. the Chalde Paraphrast S. the Septuagint L. the vulgar Latine translation A. Arias Montanus P. Pagnine B. the great Bible G. the Geneva edition H. the Hebrew originall And the letters in the margen shew the best reading the starre fixed in the margen noteth the diversitie of reading in some principall place These my labours now I commend unto thy favourable acceptation Christian Reader and both thee and them to the gracious blessing of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ to whom be praise for ever THE SECOND BOOKE OF MOSES CALLED EXODVS GENERALL OBSERVATIONS out of the whole Booke 1. The summe and argument AS in the former booke Moses shewed the originall and beginning of thâ Church so in this hee declareth the progresse and increase thereof Simler wherein both Gods faithfulnesse and truth appeareth in performing his promise made to their fathers in multiplying their seed wonderfully and that under the miserable thraldome and bondage of Egypt Pellican and the Lords glorie and power notably appeared in those mighty signes and wonders whereby Pharaoh was forced to let Israel goe Vatab. his fatherly and tender care also shewed it selfe in sparing his people and not utterly destroying them when they fell into lust murmuring and idolatrie still correcting them as a father by his chastisements to bring them to repentance yet remembring his ancient love still following them with new benefits Genevens and his wonderfull providence is manifested in giving them lawes to be governed by and prescribing unto them a most excellent forme of worship Iunius And the summe of this booke is briefly comprehended in the 105. Psalme from verse 24. to the end wherein the Psalmist sheweth how it fared with Israel in Egypt before their deliverance by what meanes they were delivered and what the Lord did for them after their deliverance Ferus 2. The parts of the booke This booke of Exodus hath two parts 1. The narration and historie of the Israelites deliverance and going out of Egyt A. 2. The constitution and setling of the Church after their deliverance B. A. In their deliverance are to bee considered 1.
them houses Vers. 22. ANd because the Mid-wives feared God and he made them houses c. There are two generall expositions of this place Some doe interpret the word Lahem them of the Mid-wives some of the people of Israel Of the first 1. Some referre it to the Israelites that they provided for the Mid-wives and kept them from Pharaoh but that is not like seeing the Israelites could not at this time defend themselves from Pharaohs rage 2. Some understand it of Pharaoh that he made strong houses for them that all the Hebrew women should come to them to be delivered but that had beene a thing impossible 3. Some referre it to God that he made them houses which is diversly expounded the Hebrewes supposing these Mid-wives to be Iochebed and Miriam by houses understand the Kingdome and Priesthood which was setled afterward in their of-spring for Iochebed was the mother of Aaron and Miriam they say maried to Calâb but this is uncertaine Iosephus writeth lib. 3. antiquit that she was the wife of Hur and it is before shewed that Miriam for her age could be none of them David Chimhi understandeth it of their preserving from the rage of Pharaoh Tostatus of their incorporating and graffing into the nation and common-wealth of Israel as Rahab was but it is more like they were Hebrew women as is before also touched and needed no such ingraffing Hierome understandeth it of spirituall houses in heaven so also Rupertus Augustine and Theodoret of giving them riches Pererius of increasing their families for so is the phrase used Sarah saith when she gave Hagar to Abraham I may be builded by her Gen. 16. And this uncertaintie there is in the first exposition 4. Therefore the second is rather to be preferred to understand it of the people that God made them houses that is families and increased them for these reasons 1. Because in the Hebrew there is a masculine pronoune lahem which although some thinke is sometime taken for the feminine as Exod. 2.17 Piscator and elsewhere and Vatablus saith that mem is sometime taken for nun yet it is more properly taken in the native and originall use where there is no necessitie otherwise to enforce it Iun. 2. Because the house and famille is not builded by the woman but by the man Simler 3. This better agreeth to the words going before that the people multiplied vers 20. and the words following if we read them thus And so it was because the Mid-wives feared God and he made them house That Pharaoh charged all his people c. Pharaoh seeing that God by the meanes and occasion of the Mid-wives as the instruments God as the author and chiefe cause increased the people then he cast about another way how to effect this cruell purpose Iun. Simler QUEST XVIII Whether the Mid-wives onely were temporally rewarded NOw what manner of reward it was which the Lord here giveth it may thus be briefly resolved 1. Neither with Gregorie is it to be thought that because of their dissimulation they were onely temporally rewarded for the text saith they feared God and the feare of God is not onely in this life but more rewarded in the life to come 2. Hierome and Rupertus here understand the spirituall and everlasting houses in heaven but the words before v. 20. shew that hereby a temporall blessing is insinuated the Mid-wives prospered the people multiplied 3. Therefore the last resolution is that no doubt the charitie and mercie of these Mid-wives and the feare of God in them was eternally rewarded but the temporall blessing is here onely expressed both in respect of the times because as Hierome saith Aeterna vitae promissio est propria novi testamenti The promise of eternall life is peculiar to the new Testament and in regard of carnall and weake men who are by temporall promises more easily allured so the promises made to Abraham whose saith and obedience were eternally crowned were in shew temporall as in the length of life increase of his posteritie victorie over his enemies as appeareth Gen. 15. ex Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. That God is not the author of evill Vers. 12. THey were grieved or fretted because of the children of Israel But Psal. 105.25 it is said he turned their heart to hate his people The hatred and griefe which the Egyptians conceived against Israel seemeth to be ascribed to God yet farre be it from us to thinke that God is the author of the least sinne much lesse of so great a sinne as to hate the people of God for as God is not tempted with evill so neither tempteth he any man Iam. 1.13 This manner of phrase therefore in Scripture may receive five severall expositions which may all together be received first God is said to turne their heart not effective but permissive not by way of working but permitting or suffering as Theodoret because he gave way to their wicked will corumque insidias âinimè prohibuerit and hindered not their evill purpose 2. God is said to doe it as he hardened Pharaohs heart subtrahendo gratiam by withholding his grace and leaving them to themselves Cajetan 3. God doth it as an universall cause because in him we move we live and have our being Act. 17. not as a particular agent as Rupertus useth this comparison Quemadmodum sol molle lutum convertit in durum As the Sunne turneth the clay and mire from soft to hard of which changing the Sun is onely the generall cause the proper and next cause is the qualitie of the matter 4. God turneth their heart into hatred occasionaliter by ministring the occasion onely as Aug. Non cor illorum malum faciendo sed populo bene faciendo cor eorum sponte malum convertit in odium Their heart being evill of it selfe he turned to hatred not by making it evill but by doing well unto his people God is said to doe it because he was the author of the welfare of his people whereby the envious Egyptians were provoked to hate them 5. The Lord is said to harden mens hearts ordinative disposative because he knoweth how to rule and dispose of their evill and obdurate hearts and turne it to his glorie as Augustine proceedeth in the same place Quo illorum odio ad exercitationem populi filii ad gloriam nomânâ suâ usus est Deus Which their hatred God used both for the exercise of his people and to the glorie of his owne name Ex Perer. 2. Doct. God must rather be obeyed than men Vers. 17. NOtwithstanding the Mid-wives feared God and did not as the King of Egypt commanded This their refusall to obey the Kings wicked charge was both lawfull and commendable The things which belong to Caesar as tribute custome honor feare Rom. 13.7 must willingly and of conscience be yeelded to Caesar Matth. 22.21 But the things which belong to God must not be given to Caesar as to
first common and usuall as a signe of griefe and mourning as David came to Jerusalem barefoote 2. Sam. 15.30 The second civill as by putting off the shooe they signified the yeelding up of their right as it is prescribed Deut. 25.9 and practised Ruth 4.7 The third was religious which betokened the putting off of earthly carnall thoughts and the preparing of the minde for spirituall things Iun. in Analys 2. This putting off the shooes 1. some say was commanded Moses that he thereby should sanctifie that place by making bare his feete but the place was holy already because of Gods presence the place was not holy because Moses put off his shooes but because it was holy Moses is bid to put off his shooes 2. Ambrose thus applieth it that because the shooes are made of the skinnes of dead beasts Moses should put off all feare of death for feare whereof hee fled at the first time from Pharaoh 3. Cyprian would have thereby signified that Moses by putting off his shooes doth not challenge any right in the spouse of the Church but resigneth it to Christ the head and husband thereof for this was the custome that the next kinsman by putting off the shooe did surrender his right in the brothers wife deceased unto the next after him Ruth 4. 3. Because the putting on of the shooes did betoken haste as the Israelites were commanded to eat the Passeover with their shooes upon their feete therefore the putting them off betokeneth the contrarie not in haste but with due preparation Moses should approach Perer. 4. But the most likely signification is that all carnall thoughts set apart Moses should draw neere with reverence and spirituall preparation Ferus as into the house of God Eccle. 4 17. QUEST X. Why the Lord called himselfe the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Vers. 6. I Am the God of thy father the God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob 1. By thy father he meaneth Amram shewing that he was the God of them and of their seed and of all Israel being mindfull of his promise made to their fathers Simlerus 2. Abraham Isaac and Iacob are here named not so much in regard of their sanctity and excellent vertues for Abel Enoch and Noah were holy men in their time but for these causes are they especially named 1. Because to them specially were the promises made touching the land of Canaan 2. They were the next and immediate fathers of Israel 3. To them God more fully revealed himselfe and shewed his counsell 4. And principally for that those Patriarks had most evident prophesies of the Messiah as Abraham Gen. 22.18 that all the earth should be blessed in his seed and the same promise was renewed to Isaac Gen. 26.4 Iacob also prophesieth of the comming of the Messiah under the name of Shiloh 5. These three Patriarks are named to shew the efficacie of Gods promise made unto them the time now approching when they should see the accomplishment thereof Perer. 3. The name of God is thrice repeated and set before Abraham Isaac and Iacob both to expresse the mysterie of the Trinitie and to shew the speciall and particular care that God had of each of them being a gratious God unto them all and because unto them all were the promises made the certainty whereof by this repetition is insinuated Pererius QUEST XI Why Moses hid his face Vers. 6. THen Moses hid his face 1. For these causes wee find in Scripture that men have used to hide them for feare as Adam hid himselfe in Paradise for shamefastnesse as Rebeckah covered her selfe with the vaile when she saw Isaac Gen. 24. for reverence and humility as Elias covered his face when the Lord spake unto him 1. King 19. for weaknesse and impotencie as Moses face was covered from the Israelites because they were not able to behold the glory of his countenance Exod. 34. Perer. 2. For two of these causes Moses here covereth his face first as being guilty of his owne infirmity and weaknesse as being not able to behold the exceeding great glory of God as also of reverence Piscator 3. Moses is not mentioned here in direct words to have prayed or worshipped as wee read of others the servants of God when the Lord appeared unto them not that Moses either being astonished forgat it or disabled himselfe as not worthy but he inwardly in his soule adored the divine Majesty as the humility of his externall behaviour sheweth Simler QUEST XII How this text is alleaged by our Saviour in the Gospell to prove the resurrection of the dead NOw whereas our Saviour Christ Matth. 22. Mark 12. and Luk 20. alleageth this divine testimony I am the God of Abraham c. and inferreth thereupon he is the God of the living and not of the dead and so convinceth the Sadduces that held there was no resurrection the question is seeing that this scripture proveth onely the immortality of the soule which some of the Philosophers held and yet beleeved not the resurrection how this place was applied by our Saviour to prove the resurrection of the body First then it may bee answered that seeing Abraham Isaac and Iacob being departed out of this world are said to bee living unto God and these names were given unto them as consisting of soule and body this place sheweth that both their soules doe live actually with God and their bodies also in hope not being dead but onely asleepe Ireneus lib. 4. cap. 11. so also Chrysostome in 22. cap. Mat. 2. Some answer that by necessarie consequent the mortality of the soule being granted the resurrection of the body must follow because the soule naturally hath a desire to the body and cannot have true and full happinesse untill the bodie which was partaker of the labours and travels of this life with the soule bee made fellow also with it in joy which reason moved some of the Philosophers as the Pythagoreans and Platonists which held the soule to be immortall to dreame of the remigration and returne of the soule to the body thinking it impossible that the soule should for ever bee separated from the body sic Thomas lib. 4. contra Gent cap. 79. 3. But the best solution of all is Hieromes that against the Sadduces who denied the resurrection of the body onely for that they beleeved not the immortality of the soule it was a strong argument to convince them of error in denying the resurrection to take away the ground of their error in proving by this text the living and being of the soule this also is the solution of Cajetane QUEST XIII Why our Saviour specially urgeth this place against the Saduces FUrther though out of the old Testament divers other places might be alleaged more pregnant at the first sight than this to prove the resurrection of the dead as Hierome doth specially note that place Iob. 19. I know my redeemer liveth yet our Saviour maketh
hee were rude in speech yet he was not so in knowledge 2. Cor. 11.6 the power of S. Pauls speech consisted not in eloquence of words but in the wisdome of the spirit so Moses though defective in the manner of elocution yet might speake with gravity and wisdome and so bee powerfull in words 9. Wherefore notwithstanding this or what else is objected the most probable opinion is that Moses had some naturall impediment of speech as appeareth both by his owne excuse by the Lords answer by the coadjutorship of Aaron his brother an eloquent man vers 14. and because Moses after this saith he was a man of uncircumcised lips and whereas he saith here nor since thou hast spoken to thy servant his meaning is that if at this time when God spake unto him who was able to take away all impediment of speech yet his infirmity remained much more was it like afterward to continue Iunius QUEST VIII How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe Vers. 11. WHo hath made the dumb or the deafe 1. Wee refuse here the fables of the Hebrewes that when Pharaoh had appointed one to kill Moses he was striken blind that he could not see Moses and Pharaoh became both deafe and dumbe that though he espied Moses escape yet hee could not speake to have him stayed but it is evident by the story that Moses fled before hee was apprehended The Lord here speaketh in generall not of any one dumbe or deafe but that as hee sendeth these infirmities upon man so also hee is able to heale them 2. And although these infirmities are evill in respect of nature yet God is the author of them because they are good also in respect of the end which is to humble man and bring him to repentance and to set forth the glory of God as our Saviour saith of the blind man that his blindnesse came that the workes of God might be shewed upon him Simler QUEST IX How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth Vers. 12. I Will be with thy mouth 1. Although Moses was no eloquent man in outward speech as humane eloquence is accounted yet there was in him a grave and divine eloquence such as the Apostles were endued with the Lord promiseth the assistance of his spirit and to bee present with his mouth 2. But the impediment of his tongue the Lord doth not altogether take away both that Gods glory and power might appeare and that Moses should see how needfull the helpe and society of his brother was neither did Moses pray unto God to heale that infirmity but only useth it as an argument to decline his calling Simler QUEST X. Whom Moses meaneth that he would have sent Vers. 13. SEnd by the hand of him whom thou shouldest send 1. Lyranus thinketh that Moses meaneth his brother Aaron who was elder than he and fitter for his eloquent speech but no mention was made yet of Aaron whom Moses knew not to be alive as may be gathered vers 18. till the Lord first spake of him and promised hee should assist him 2. Rabbi Selomo taketh that hee meaneth Iosuah whom God revealed unto him should be the man that was to lead Israel into the promised land But beside that Iosuah is not yet spoken of this request of Moses would have shewed some emulation or envy toward Iosuah 3. Many of the ancient writers as Iustenus Martyr Tertullian Cyprian with others thinke that Moses here speaketh of the Messias that should be sent into the world so also Perer. But this seemeth not to be so fit both for that Moses not being ignorant of the prophesie of Iacob concerning the comming of Shiloh and how the Lord promised that he would raise up a Prophet like unto him Deus 18.18 which is understood of Christ could not yet expect the comming of the Messiah and this request for the comming of the Messiah proceeding of faith would not have provoked the Lords wrath Therefore Eugubinus opinion though Pererius checkt him for it is not herein to be misliked that neither would have those places of Scripture which are understood of the Messiah to bee referred to others for that savoureth of Judaisme nor yet that which is spoken of others to be applied to Christ which also would bewray curiosity and superstition 4. Therefore the plaine meaning of Moses is that wheââas God might find out many more fit than himselfe he would send by their hand that is ministery so he aimeth not at any one in particular to be sent but any other whosoever QUEST XI Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angry with him Vers. 14. THen Iehovahs wrath was kindled 1. Neither doe we consent to some Hebrewes that doe aggravate Moses sinne as distrusting Gods word and therefore some say hee was punished in being deprived of the Priesthood which was given to Aaron some in that he was not suffered to enter into the land of Canaan Contr. But neither was the first a punishment for Moses still was the chiefe and gave Aaron direction and it was a comfort to Moses to have such a coadjutor and beside Aaron was the elder to whom the priesthood appertained Neither was Moses offence here the cause why he entred not into the land of Canaan but his disobedience at the waters of strife Simler 2. Neither on the other side is their opinion found that doe justifie Moses herein and commend his humility in refusing so weighty a calling as Gregorie who by Pauls example would have us ready to suffer adversities and by Moses to refuse prosperity And Hierome commendeth Esaâes readinesse after his lippes were purified and Moses unwillingnesse being guilty to himselfe of his owne infirmity Contra. 1. In that God was angrie with Moses it is evident he offended 2. And as S. Paul was willing to suffer adversity because it was Gods will the spirit so testified every where of him that bands and persecution did abide him so Moses should not have refused this charge seeing God so often had signified his will unto him 3. And if Esay did well after the Lord had purged his lippes being before unwilling to shew his readinesse then Moses did not well who after the Lord had promised to be with his mouth yet still persisted in his refusall 3. Thostatus granteth that Moses sinned yet it was a veniall and small sinne because wee reade of ãâã punishment that followed Cajetanus is of the same opinion and his reason is taken from the phrase here used The wrath of God was kindled as when a man is moved suddenly of choller than of set purpose Contra. In some sense we confesse that both this and all other of Moses sinnes and of all the elect are veniall in respect of Gods mercie in Christ that pardoneth them but otherwise in it owne nature neither this nor any other sinne is pardonable for the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.23 in the justice of God 2.
in law that he might be more willing to let them goe Simler QUEST XVII Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey Vers. 20. THen Moses tooke his wife and his sonnes and put them on an asse 1. Here mention is made of Moses children in the plurall whereas onely Gershom is spoken of before chap. 2. Pellican But Eleazar also was now borne which is the child that Zipporah afterward circumcised the story therefore of the birth of both his children must bee supplied out of the 18. chapter 2. Moses substance was not great nor yet his companie that one asse could suffice to carry his wife and children it seemeth that his abilitie was not such as to provide Camels thus the Lord would use weake instruments Moses commeth not with power honour and riches to deliver Israel but in the name of God as the Prophet Zacharie prophesieth of Christ Behold thy King commeth c. poore and riding upon an asse 3. Moses taketh his wife with him as the Apostles carried about their wives 1. Cor. 9.5 because men are to forsake father and mother to cleave to their wives Sâmlerus and Moses would have them also joyned to the people of God Ferus 4. Yet at this time Moses wife and children went not forward into Egypt but by reason of that which fell out by the way about Moses childe his wife being thereby offended Moses sent them backe unto his father in law who bringeth them unto him Exod. 18. Iunius QUEST XVIII Why Moses staffe is called the rod of God Vers. 20. MOses tooke the rod of God in his hand 1. It is called the rod of God not as the Hebrewes imagine because it was foure square the foure letters of the name of God Iehovah being written upon it or because it grew in Iethros orchard and none could pull it up but Moses or because it was sent from heaven but it was so called because the Lord commanded Moses to take it in his hand Pererius and for that thereby the Lord would have Moses to worke miracles Iunius yet not by any vertue in the rod but by the power of God Pellican 2. It was also called Aarons rod because he was the minister but God was the author and worker of the miracles Simler This rod also was a signe of the divine authority of Moses like as Magistrates have their ensignes of office carried before them Pellic. 3. Thus it pleased God who could have wrought by wonders without any visible signes that Moses should use the rod for the more visible demonstration of the power of God yet the Lord useth such meanes which have no power of themselves or likelihood to effect that which is wrought as Naaman was bid to wash himselfe in Jordan our Saviour used spittle and clay to anoint the eyes of the blind David goeth with a staffe against Goliah And this the Lord doth that the worke should not be ascribed to the meanes Simler 4. And hereby also the high spirit and pride of Pharaoh might bee abated and confounded when hee saw so great workes to bee wrought by the contemptible staffe of a shepheard Simlerus QUEST XIX How God is said to harden Pharaohs heart Vers. 21. I Will harden his heart 1. Some thinke that God is said to harden the heart when he deferreth his punishments and so men abusing Gods patience and long suffering are hardened but seeing the hardning of mans heart is one of the greatest punishments that can fall upon man whereas Gods long suffering proceedeth from his mercie and is a great benefit these two cannot agree together that the same thing should be both a punishment and a benefit Simlerus 2. Neither doth it satisfie that God hardeneth by permission and sufferance for if God permitteth either unwillingly then should he not be omnipotent or willingly so should he be accessarie to sinne if permission therefore be opposed to Gods will as though hee should suffer only things to be done and bee as an idle beholder and no doer this distinction cannot be admitted If permitting be taken for not approving or not assisting with his grace so the Lord may be said to permit but then he rather permitteth or suffereth the heart to be hardened than hardeneth it Simlerus 3 Wherefore thus the Lord may bee said to harden the heart 1. By the deniall or withholding his grace as he tooke his good spirit from Saul and the Lord is not debtor to any hee may give his grace to whom it pleaseth him and withhold it at his pleasure 2. God may leave a man to himselfe and give him over unto Satan who worketh upon the corruption of mans owne heart and hardeneth it so an evill and a lying spirit was sent upon Ahabs Prophets 3. The generall power of moving and working is of God but the evilnesse of the action is of mans owne corruption as when the Rider doth cause a lame horse to goe hee is the cause of his going but the horses evill and uneven going proceedeth of his owne lamenesse Simler And like as a good workman using a bad instrument so the Lord worketh by the wicked Borrh. 4. The occasions whereby the heart is hardened through mans corruption doe proceed oft from God as the miracles which Moses wrought whereby Pharaoh became more indurate and obstinate 5. God is to be considered here as a just Judge who punisheth mens former sinnes by their hardnesse of heart as here Pharaoh is judged so the hardning of the heart is of God as it is poena a penalty not as it is culpa faulty Ferus 6. Likewise God is said to harden the heart dispositivè because he disposeth of it and turneth it to such end as shall bee most to his glorie as the Lord ordered the envie of Iosephs brethren in selling their brother and the treachery of Iudas in betraying his Master to the good of his Church and his owne glorie Simler So some things are done in the world simply and absolutely according to the will of God and by it all such good actions Some things are not done absolutely according to Gods will but in respect of a further end for the which the Lord permitteth them to be done as Gods will was that Pharaohs heart should be hardened that God might declare his power in him Exod. â 16 Borrh. 7. Thus God hardeneth not onely by permitting but in withdrawing his grace and ordering and disposing even mens evill actions to the end which the Lord hath propounded to himselfe and in using the meanes which the corruption of mans heart apprehendeth and perverteth to his destruction so God is the cause of the action of hardning but man is the cause of the sinne Iunius So God hardeneth Satan hardeneth and man hardeneth his owne heart man as the instrument Satan as the worker and efficient God as the supreme Judge overruling every action and disposing of it unto good Borrh. As in a ship man is as the mariner
the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service of God
downe fire from heaven But how is it then called the fire of God if it were of Satans sending therefore the text it selfe is against that opinion some take it to bee called a fire of God that is a great and most vehement lightning as things of excellencie are so called as the wrestlings of God Gen. 30.8 and the mountaines of God Psal 36.7 Iunius But this sense in that place seemeth to be improper for as here the lightning is called the fire of God so Psal. 29. thunder is called the voice of God I thinke that it will not be said that here also it is so called because the thunder giveth a mighty voice for this is there beside expressed The voice of the Lord is mighty but there the reason is shewed why it is called the voice of the Lord because the God of glorie maketh it to thunder vers 3. Againe every where the Scripture maketh God the author of thunder and lightning and windes as Psal. 107.25 Hee commandeth and raiseth the stormie winde and Psal. 147.15 Hee sendeth forth his commandement upon the earth and his word runneth very swiftly he giveth snow like wooll Psal. 148.7 8. Praise the Lord c. fire and haile snow and stormy winde which execute his word they execute Gods word and commandement onely but if they might bee raised by the power of Satan then should they execute his word Further the Lord saith Iob. 38.25 Who hath divided the spoutes for the raine as the way for the lightning of the thunders and vers 28. the Lord is said to bee the father of raine and so consequently of the other meteors If the Devill can cause raine thunder lightning then he might be said to bee the father of it Hence it is that the people of God have used to pray unto him as the only author and giver of raine and weather as Samuel saith Is it not wheate harvest I will call unto the Lord and he shall send thunder and raine 1. Sam. 12.17 So Ambrose saith Cum pluvia expeteretur ab omnibus quidam dixit neomenia dabit eam c. When raine was desired of all one said the new Moone will bring raine although we were very greedy of raine yet I would not such assertions to bee true yea and I was much delighted that no raine was powred donec precibus ecclesiae datus manifestaret non de initiis lunae sperandum esse sed providentia misericordia creatoris untill it being at the prayers of the Church did manifestly shew that raine is not to be hoped for by the renewing of the Moone but by the providence and mercy of the Creator Some thinke that the fire which came upon Iobs flocke did not come downe from heaven but was otherwise kindled by Satan but that the Devill made as though it came from Heaven the more to terrific Iob when hee should see that even the heavens and God himselfe were set against him Of this opinion seemeth to bee the author of the Commentary upon Iob under Origens name Non de coelo cecidit ignis ille sed ita finxit nequissimus c. Non à Deo missus est sed tua iniquita â miserrime omnium diabole succensus est That fire came not downe from heaven but so the wicked one fained it was not sent of God but kindled by thy wicked meanes O thou Devill of all most miserable And afterward hee sheweth that Satan cannot bring fire from heaven Dic ergo infoelix tunc super oves Iob ignem de coelo potuisti adducere cur non potuisti revocare illum ignem quem advocavit Helias Say then couldest thou O wretched one bring fire upon Iobs sheepe and why couldest thou not then keepe backe the fire which Helias called for upon the fifties for they were thy ministers and servants This authors judgement in this latter point wee willingly imbrace but his first conceit seemeth not to bee agreeable to the text which saith it was the fire of God then not kindled by Satan Neither yet is it to be thought that Satan had no hand in it but that it was wholly Gods worke for so God should be Satans Minister in serving his turne and not Satan his Wherefore my opinion is this that this tempest of fire and winde were in respect of the naturall generation of them of the working and sending of the Creator But Satan was Minister dejecti ignis the minister of the fire cast downe as Osiander saith not the author but the minister yet not Gods minister in the originall worke which proceeded of naturall causes but in the execution God caused the fire but Satan brought it upon Iobs flocke God raised the winde but Satan drave it upon the foure corners of the house for this we doubt not of but that thunder and lightning and winde being once raised that Satan hath power by Gods permission to carry and transport it from place to place if the winde blow one way he can turne it to another but of himselfe by his spirituall power I deny that he can raise windes and tempests where none are upon the reasons before alleaged And therefore we may hold that to bee a fable which Philostratus reporteth how Apollonius saw two tunnes among the Indians which being opened did send out the windes and being shut they were restrained So I conclude this place with that decree of the Councell Bracaâens 1. c. 8. Si quis credit quòd diabolus tonitrua fulgura tempestates siccitates sua authoritate facit sicut Priscillianus docet anathema sit If any man beleeve that the Devill by his owne authority can make thunder lightning tempests drought as Priscillanus holdeth let him be accursed QUEST XV. Of the power of spirits in naturall workes NOw concerning the other actions of spirits which is called mediate they by applying tempering and qualifying naturall causes may bring forth strange effects for the vertues and properties of herbes plants precious stones mettals mânerals are exactly knowne unto them and but in part unto us 1. As we see man by art by composing things together can effect rare and strange workes as is evident in the graffing and incision of trees in distilling of waters compounding of medicines so much more can spirits by aportioning and applying divers naturall causes together produce strange things 2. Againe many times the excellencie of the artificer or workeman addeth to the perfection of the worke beyond the vertue of the instrumenââ as an axe serveth but to cut but the cunning workeman can therewith doe more than cut as frame a bed or table and such like so these spirituall powers by their great skill can by naturall instruments and meanes bring forth more excellent and strange works than their naturall force serveth unto because they are the instruments of Angels and spirits Sic Thom. Aqui. cont Gent. c. 103. 3. Augustine giveth instance of divers strange and admirable workes in nature as
be a very great plague B.G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athnah over sheep divideth it from the clause following the Septuagint reade a verie great death but the word is deber a plague Vers. 15. For now when I stretch out mine hand I. or rather I had stretched out my hand and might have smitten thee c. and so thou shouldest have perished from the earth I. A reason is given why the Lord did smite only the cattell with the pestilence whereas he might have smitten the Egyptians also and cut them off at once this sense the Chalde expresseth it was very neere mee to send a plague to smite thee and thy people better than for now I have stretcht my hand that I may smite thee V.A.P.L.S. for no such plague was now sent or I will stretch my hand that I may smite thee c. and thou shalt perish from the earth B.G. for neither do we reade this to have been done Vers. 16. I have caused thee to remaine I. or caused thee to stand A. P.H. or I have sustayned or kept thee G. or thou art reserved ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S. better than I have appointed thee L.V.B.G. To shew my power in thee I.B. S.L. better than ãâã shew thee my power C.A.P.G.V. that the preposition in is to be supplied appeareth cap. 14.18 the Lord is said to get honour upon Pharaoh and so the Apostle readeth Rom. 9.17 Vers. 27. Thou Pharaoh sent and called B. G. cum câter Then Pharaoh sent them that should observe and called I. Though it may bee referred to Pharaohs sending to see in the Land of Goshen yet it is not safe to adde unto the text Vers. 30. I know that thou thy servants will not yet feare I.P.B.C.L.S. better than I know afore I pray that you will feare V.A.G. terem better signifieth here nondum not yet than antequam before as the sense giveth 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Why Pharaoh is so often sent unto whom the Lord did foresee that he would not hearâ Vers. 1. GO to Pharoh and tell him 1. Though God knew that Pharaoh would not heare yet he sendeth unto him againe both that his malice obstinacie might be made manifest that the judgements also of God upon him hereby might appeare to bee most just Simler 2. And though it was not in Pharaohs power to mollifie his heart yet hee is punished because neither would he though it had beene in his power Simler The necessitie of Gods decree doth not take away the freenesse of the will to evill neither is compulsive but only maketh the event evitable Pharaoh then is punished not for the necessitie that lay upon him but for the malice and unwillingnesse and disobedience of his heart Borrh. QUEST II. Why Moses in bringing the plagues dâth not alwaies use Aarons rod. Vers. 3. BEhold the hand of the Lord is c. This plague is not brought by the lifting up of Aarons rod as the other 1. For if Aaron should have alwayes used his rod it might have been thought that there was vertue in the rod. Cajetan 2. God therefore so wisely disposeth in the sending of these plagues that no exception could be taken If Moses had done all they might have suspected him to bee a Sorcerer and therefore most of these plagues are brought by the ministrie of Aaron And if they two should have done all they might have been taken for gods as Paul and Barnabas was Act. 14. If they had alwayes used the rod they might have ascribed vertue unto it If God had by his immediate hand sent all the plagues without any meanes it had not bin so admirable for who doubteth but that God of himselfe can do all things Ferus QUEST III. Why the Lord punisheth the Egyptians in their cattell Vers. 3. VPon thy flocke which is in the field c. 1. The Lord never sendeth any great plague upon the world but he giveth warning of it before so he did forewarne the old world of the floud by Noah the Sodomites of their destruction by Lot the Egyptians were admonished here by Moses the Israelites by Ieremie of the captivitie of Babylon 2. The cattell heere are punished for the sinne of their masters God beginneth with smaller punishments before he proceed to greater Osiander 3. This plague was lesse troublesome than the former but more discommodious for by the destruction of their horse and oxen their tillage was hindred and they should want their sheepe for cloathing their asses and horses for burden Simler 4. And this plague was most just for as they had oppressed the Israelites before in taking their oxen to plow their horses and asses to carrie burdens so the Lord doth worthily punish them in their cattel Perer. As the fish were destroyed before in the water so now the beasts upon land to let them know that they were worthie to possesse nothing God might justly deprive them of all Borrh. 5. The Latine translator readeth as though the hand of God should be not onlie upon their cattell but upon their very fields and grounds which should be first poisoned and infected but he leaveth out the Hebrew pronoune asher which shall be in the fields for it is evident by the text that the cattell onely were infected QUEST IV. Why the Lord doth not alwayes exempt his people from temporall calamities Vers. 4. I will make separation betweene the cattell of Israel c. Though it pleased God in this and other plagues for his great glory sake to exempt his people from these publike calamities yet alwayes the Lord doth not so deale with his servants for the true Prophets suffered famine under Achab as well as the rest Ieremie was taken with the Citie Daniel carried into captivitie which the Lord doth for these causes 1. To purge out the corruption and infirmities which are in his owne servants 2. To make triall of their patience that God thereby might be glorified Simler 3. And the Lord doth chastise them in the small afflictions of this life making a separation betweene the righteous and the wicked in the great judgements of the next world as the Lord saith by his Prophet In a little have I forsaken thee but with great compassions will I gather thee Isay. 54.7 Ferus QUEST V. In what sense all the cattell of Egypt are said to have died Vers. 6. ALl the cattell of Egypt died All the cattell in generall died not for many died afterward being smitten with the haile and tempest vers 27. 1. Some therefore doe thus expound it that no cattell died but the Egyptians and all that died were theirs Cajetan 2. But it seemeth rather to be taken according to the phrase of Scripture all died that is the greatest part Iun. Perer. Simler QUEST VI. Whether Pharaoh sent into Goshen in the other plagues Vers. 7. THen Pharaoh sent and behold 1. Some thinke that Pharaoh sent before when
a most just Judge punish their voluntary obstinacie with a further degree of induration See more hereof before Doct. 2. in 7. cap. 3. But here God is to be considered not as in his bare prescience only foreseeing the obstinacie hardnesse of mens heartes but as a just Judge in leaving of them to themselves Simler 4. And this Augustine doth worthily wonder at that Pharaoh is hardned by those meanes which in all likelihood should have mollified him For if the Israelites cattell had died aswell as the Egyptians and if the sorcerers had prevailed still hee might have had some colour but seeing all things doe fall out contrarie the Israelites to be preserved and his sorcerer to be foiled he being still hardned bewraieth a most obstinate heart that could no way be mollified QUEST XIII What plague the Lord threatned to destroy Pharaoh with Vers. 15. FOr now I had stretched forth my hand 1. Some doe understand this generallie of the plagues following shewing that the plagues to come were greater than these which were alreadie past and that the Egyptians had felt nothing to that which they were like to feele Ferus But here mention is made of the plague of pestilence which both Pharaoh and his people should be smitten with yet none such came 2. Some do referre it to the plague of the first borne and the full accomplishment of this threatning they say was in the red Sea Osiander But neither Pharaoh nor his people perished by the plague 3. It is better understood of the plague which was alreadie past that God might as well have destroyed them with the pestilence sent upon the cattell but that he spared them for another end sic Iun. Borrh. Perer. This sense best agreeth to that which followeth vers 16. For this cause have I kept thee c. The Chalde Paraphrast also expresseth the same sense as is before shewed in the divers readings QUEST XIIII In what sense the Lord saith I have kept thee Vers. 16. FOr this cause have I kept thee c. 1. Not that God made Pharaoh obstinate of purpose to shew his power on him thereby to get glorie to himselfe for God needeth not mans malice for the setting forth of his glorie Ferus And like as the Apostle giveth this rule not to doe evill that good may come of it so neither doth the Lord give consent unto evill that some good thing may be wrought thereby 2. Some referre it to Gods permission that he suffered Pharaoh to be hardened to this end that hee might get glorie by him but neither can this be said of God that he suffereth any evill to bee done as it is evill and to suffer one to be hardned is the greatest punishment of sin that can be and it is usually inflicted for great sinnes that were committed before therefore before Pharaoh had grievously sinned he cannot be said to be permitted and suffered to bee hardned Perer. 3. Some do understand it of Gods ordinance that Pharaoh being hardned and become obstinate by his owne corrupt will is ordained of God for the further setting forth of his glorie Perer. 4. But though this exposition be sound yet it seemeth not to be so fit and proper in this place this verse then depending of the other sheweth the reason why the Lord had saved and reserved Pharaoh out of the pestilence that he might shew his power in him Simler Borrh. Iun. This then is the sense though Pharaoh being wickedly bent and obstinate had deserved to have been cut off by the former plagues yet the Lord was patient to him ward and suffered him yet to continue that the Lord might get greater glorie by him Ferus 5. The Apostle indeed in setting forth this example hath relation to Gods eternall decree Rom. 9. yet it may very well stand also with this application to the present time of Pharaohs preservation for that which God doth presently he also decreed before in his eternall counsell to be done Simler QUEST XV. The plague of haile supernaturall Vers. 18. I will cause to raine a mightie great haile 1 Although haile thunder lightning are for the most part procured by naturall causes yet this was a supernaturall and extraordinarie tempest for these reasons in Egypt there are no tempestes or winter weather but only in places neere the sea in the time of winter there fall some thinne showers but above Memphis there falleth no raine at all Sic Philo. This tempest then of haile was unusuall in Egypt secondly it was generally over all Egypt as tempests use not to be thirdly it came at a certaine time prefixed Simler And this was admirable in it that the fire and haile being mingled together the fire did not melt the haile stones nor the haile quench the fire as Philo also noteth and it is set forth Wisdom 16. 2. In this plague three elements together shew their force the aire in the thunder the water in the haile the fire in the lightning Perer. 3. Whereas the Grecians and Egyptians and other heathen did imagine some gods to be of the aire some of the water some of the land the Lord therefore sendeth of all sorts of plagues upon the Egyptians in the aire the water in the earth in the fire to shew himselfe to bee Lord of all the elements and of all creatures Thedoret quaest 21. 4. Concerning the application of this plague Origen understandeth the thunder haile and lightning of the Word of God the voice thereof instructeth it beateth downe sin as haile as fire burneth up the stubble of our affections Augustine whom Ferus followeth compareth it with the eight Commandement Thou shalt not steale for as heere the fruit which the trees beare are beaten off with haile so whatsoever gaine is gotten deceitfully it perisheth and Gods curse is upon it But such mysticall applications are more curious than profitable every man according to his own conceit may find out wittie conveiances But this observation is more proper which Ferus noteth that this plague hath also a fit correspondencie with the crueltie of the Egyptians for as they did cause the Israelites to wander up and downe their fields to gather straw so now the Lord sendeth haile and lightning which destroyeth the fruit in their fields QUEST 16. Whether there useth to be no rayne and hayle in Egypt Vers. 18. SVch as was not in Egypt since the foundation thereof These words do give occasion to inquire whether raine haile and thunder are usuall in Egypt or not at all as some affirme 1. Iosephus thus writeth that in this plague there came haile never seene in Egypt before and bigger than useth to bee in other countries in the time of winter 2. Philo also writeth that Aegyptus sola inter regiones in mediano tractu hyemem ignoret that Egypt alone of all the South countries hath no winter And consequently no winter weather as raine haile and such like and he giveth three
Pharaoh because hitherto he hath prevailed nothing and though the servants of Pharaoh before time were obstinate as their master was yet now they should be humbled as it followeth vers 7. Iun. 2. Though Moses is told before that Pharaoh shall not heare yet he is sent againe to make him inexcusable as in the Gospell Christ sendeth the leper to the Priest to be a testimonie against them Ferus 3. The hardnesse of Pharaohs heart is not the effect of the signes and wonders but the occasion of them for if Pharaoh had yeelded at the first then the Lord should not have needed to have contended with him by multiplying of his signes Simler This hardnesse of Pharaohs heart proceeded from his owne corruption and the Lord as a just Judge further punisheth him with his owne sinne but disposeth of it to his glory so then God in respect of the immediate act of hardning Pharaohs heart is said to harden it not positively by making his heart hard but negatively in not mollifying it but leaving of him to himselfe but as the hardnesse of heart is a punishment of Pharaoh and as it is referred and disposed of to Gods glorie the Lord also worketh positively and actively 4. So then this is the order of the causes here propounded the end of the hardning of Pharaohs heart is that God may shew his signes the end thereof that Gods works may be knowne in Israel and declared to their children and the chiefe end of all is That ye may know that I am the Lord Iunius QUEST II. How Moses is said to be a snare to the Egyptians Vers. 7. HOw long shall he be a snare unto us 1. The Septuagint put the article in the neuter Gender How long shall this thing be an offence but it is better understood of Moses he was as a snare and trappe unto them in respect of these grievous plagues and afflictions which he was the minister of Simler And therefore they are afraid of him as the bird is of the snare Iun. 2. They use three reasons to perswade Pharaoh first in respect of themselves they all smarted for one mans obstinacie in respect of Moses and the Israelites their request was reasonable they did but aske leave to goe to serve their God thirdly in regard of the whole land of Egypt which was almost destroyed Ferus 3. Though Pharaohs servants seeme for the time to be touched yet they were farre off true repentance and conversion unto God and they doe not leave for all this their superstition and Idolatry Simler and afterward their hearts were hardned againe when they with Pharaoh pursued after Israel to the red sea QUEST III. Of Pharaohs wish Let the Lord be so with you c. Vers. 10. SO let the Lord be with you as I let you goe 1. Some doe interpret these words as plainly spoken that Pharaoh wisheth indeed that God were no more mercifull unto them then they should finde him Genevens But this though it bewraieth an uncharitable minde in Pharaoh yet it sheweth that he had a reverend opinion of the divine assistance which he wisheth to be as farre from them as his affection was But Pharaoh had no such opinion of the God of Israel 2. Therefore it seemeth that these words are uttered with a kind of derision as if hee should say you boast much that you serve a mightie and great God well let him deliver you for I will not and so in effect he saith as he did at the first I know not the Lord chap. 5. Ferus 3. And yet unwittingly Pharaoh wisheth unto them the assistance of God indeed for he afterwards himselfe did let Israel goe and he wisheth God even so to be with them as he would let them goe which indeed came so to passe God was with them and so overruled Pharaohs heart that he was content to dismisse them Iun. Of the eight plague QUEST IV. Of the nature of Locusts and whether this plague were extraordinary Vers. 13. IN the morning the East wind brought the Locusts 1. Plinie writeth strange things of these Locusts as how the female dieth of a certaine worme that choketh her breeding betweene the jawes as soone as she hath brought forth her young that in India there are of them three foot long they are taken up with the wind and flie over the seas and fetch a great compasse to seeke food they are in such multitudes that they shadow the sunne where they light they feare the grasse by touching it and devoure up all yea they doe eat through the roofe of the houses They often flie over out of Africa into Italie In the region Cyreno there is a law thrice in the yeere to fight against them First in destroying their egges then the young and after when they are growne In the Isle Lemmis every one is appointed a certaine measure of Locusts which they shall kill and bring to the magistrate and they doe nourish birds of purpose to take their flight against them and so to destroy them In Necare and Syria they embattell themselves against them Thus much Plini lib. 11. cap. 29. Ex Perer. 2. But although these kinds of Locusts in those parts of the South and East countries are usuall yet this plague was extraordinarie both in respect of the divers kinds as Caterpillers Grashoppers Psalm 78.46 and their multitudes they covered the face of the earth vers 5. and as the Chalde Paraphrast expoundeth they shadowed the beames and light of the sunne beside otherwise then Locusts use to doe they did not onely consume and eat up the fields but filled also their houses Further these Locusts come at the time appointed To morrow I will bring Locusts upon thy coastes vers 4. In so short a time for such a multitude of Locusts to be gathered it was admirable Simler And lastly for them at that time of the yeere to come in the spring which is the breeding time whereas they usually doe strike over into other countries in harvest when the fruits of the earth begin to be ripe to seeke for food as Plinie writeth of them Propter famem exterâa pabula petere sciunt The inhabitants know that they seeke forren food for hunger immensos tract us permeant dira messibus contegunt nube they goe over divers countries and cover them as with a cloud hurtfull to the harvest Plin. ibid. QUEST V. Of the greatnesse of this plague of Locusts NOw the greatnesse of this judgement appeareth diversly 1. These Locusts came upon Egypt aâ the Lords royall host and so are they called Ioel. 2.25 the Lords great host not in comparison of the superiour spirituall powers but in respect of weake men against whom the Lord can arme the least of his creatures Rupert and Pharaoh could better have resisted an hundred thousand men than these Locusts Ferus 2. The Locusts consumed all the herbes fruits of trees and every greene thing whatsoever the haile had left vers 15. 3
it may be understood of Moses and Aaron who were Gods messengers for so Angell signifieth or else they are called Angels of evill i. of poenal not morall evill rather than evill Angels And though they would seeme to gather by those words chap. 12.23 The Lord will not suffer the destroyer to come into your houses that this Angell of himselfe had a desire to invade the people of God and therefore was not a good Angell yet that followeth not but the words rather shew thus much that the Angell being sent forth by the Lord was to doe all things according to his direction to strike where God bid him strike and to forbeare where the Lord purposed to spare 4. Wherefore as the good Angels were the ministers of the former plagues as is shewed before quest 30. in chap. 7. so they are to be held to be the Lords instrument in this Pârer QUEST IV. Whether one Angell or many were used in this destruction ANd for the number of these destroying Angels 1. Though it be said in the singular number chap. 12.23 the destroyer yet it followeth not that one Angell should be the minister for it is usuall in Scripture to put the singular for the plurall 2. Therefore it is more probable that many Angels were imployed in this service not in respect of the multitude that were slaine for in the host of Senacherib one Angell slew 180. thousand nor of the distance of place for one Angell in Davids time smote 70000. in three dayes space from Dan to Beersheba but in regard of the time because all the first borne of Egypt were slaine at midnight about the same time it is like that many Angels in divers places of Egypt were sent of God to strike the first borne Perer. Cajetan QUEST V. Vpon whom this plague in the smiting of the first borne was executed Vers. 5. ALl the first borne in the land of Egypt shall die All the first borne of every house as the chiefe and principall were smitten with death even from the Kings throne unto the sonne of the poore servant that ground at the mill which they used in the day to doe such servile works and in the night time kept them in hold and therefore it is said chap. 12.29 unto the first borne of the captive that was in prison So Samson did grind at the mill being in prison Iudg. 16. 2. Beside all the first borne of their beasts were slaine that is of their domesticall cattell for wilde beasts must be here excepted which were not in their power and such cattell as bring forth many at once where there is no difference betweene the firstlings and the rest Perer. 3. The third effect of this plague was that God did execute his judgements upon the gods and Idols of Egypt chap. 12.12 QUEST VI. Whether in every house the first borne were slaine BUt here this doubt ariseth concerning the first borne because it is said afterward chap. 12.30 that there was no house wherein there was not one dead whether in every house there were a first borne 1. Ab. Ezra thinketh all to be understood for the greater part 2. Simler for the houses of every sort both of high and low as the King and captive are named 3. Hugo S. Victor doth thus interpret it that in every house where was any first borne there was one slaine But it seemeth that no house at all was excepted because all the Israelites were commanded to strike the bloud upon the posts of their dores to escape the plague 4. Therefore Augustine thinketh that God so disposed at this time by his divine providence that every house of the Egyptians had one first borne quest 44. in Exod. But we need not run unto miracles where another exposition may be found 5. Thostatus thinketh that the first borne is here taken for the first borne of the feminine sex as well as of the males whether their parents were alive or dead whether they were the first borne by the husband or wife But the name of first borne is not thus taken in scripture neither yet is it like that any females died but males as it may appeare by the law of the first borne that are made holy unto God upon this occasion because the Lord for Israels sake killed all the first borne of Egypt there onely the males that first open the wombe are set apart chap. 13.12 6. Therefore of all the âest I preferre the exposition of Iunius that in every house either the first or if there were no first borne the next principall man was taken in stead of the first borne so also Cajetane QUEST VII Why the Lord destroyeth the first borne NOw the first borne were slaine 1. Because they oppressed Israel whom the Lord calleth his first borne Exod. 4. Theodoret. 2. Rather because they put to death the first borne children of Israel yea all the males therefore the Lord doth worthily punish them in their first borne Ferus 3. And this plague was ordained for them more grievous than all the rest for what can come neerer a man than the death of his first borne which also may bee his onely borne as Abraham could not have a greater triall than when he was commanded to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaack that the Egyptians should be forced by this last and greatest plague to let Israel goe Perer. 4. Neither was this unjust in God to take away the life of infants who are not innocent before God and the Lord that gave them life may take it away if it more serve unto his glory And the parents also that had sinned were punished herein by the death of their dearest children being themselves reserved for a greater destruction Simler QUEST VIII Why the first borne of the cattell also are destroyed THe Egyptians cattell also are killed 1. because this losse also was a punishment unto the Egyptians for whose use they served Simler 2. And much of their substance also consisted in cattell Perer. so that both they lost part of their substance and wanted the use of them 3. Beside the Egyptians oppressed the Israelites and wronged them in their cattell Ferus 4. The Hebrewes also thinke this was one speciall cause for that the Egyptians did superstitiously adore divers kinds of cattell and therefore for detestation of their Idolatrie the cattell are punished QUEST IX How the Gods of the Egyptians were judged NOw what gods of Egypt were judged is diversly scanned 1. Some thinke that by gods the Magistrates and Judges are understood Osiander But this was said before that the first borne should be killed even from the Princes throne this was a punishment to Pharaoh and all his great men to have their first borne cut off 2. Some thinke that the Egyptian gods were judged in that their worshippers were punished Borrh. 3. Others that the Temples of the Idols were cast downe Hierom and their Idols throwne downe and beaten to dust as the Hebrewes 4. Some that
hurt to their father but it so fell out The wicked are said to hate their owne soules and to procure unto themselves eternall death whereas simply they hate not their soules neither would be damned but upon their committing of sinne it so falleth out that their soules perish by their meanes as if they hated them unruly patients that will not obey their Physitians whereupon followeth death are said âo seeke their owne death and yet they desire to live but upon their unruly and disordered behaviour death followeth So God is said to harden Pharaohs heart by the like figurative speech because the hardning of their heart ensueth upon the abuse of those things which God intendeth not to that end but they pervert them to their owne hurt Ex Perer. All this may safely bee received and acknowledged and yet somewhat more is to be added as shall afterward appeare QUEST XXIII How diversly in Scripture these termes of blinding and hardning are taken BUt by the way this word to blind to harden though it signifie an action proceeding from him that hardneth yet is it not alwayes so taken therefore we shall find that foure wayes in Scripture a thing is said to blinde and consequently to harden 1. Giftes are said to blind the ââes Deut. 16. Not that they being a dead thing can corrupt the judgement but mans corrupt heart taketh occasion and is thereby enticed to pervert justice 2. The Devill is said to blinde the mindes of the wicked â Cor. 4.4 3. The malice of a mans owne heart is said to blinde and harden as Pharaoh hardned his owne heart 4. God is said to blind the eyes Esay 6.10 and to harden Pharaohs heart gifts doe blinde occasionaliter by way of occasion the malice of mans heart blindeth meritââââ by way of desert and meritoriously because it deserveth to be further blinded and hardned the Devill blindeth incitando by inciting and provoking unto sinne And God as is before shewed by withdrawing his grace and inflicting the punishment of induration upon them QUEST XXIV How divers wayes the Lord forsaketh those which are hardned FUrther God is said to harden mans hart in his diverse leaving and forsaking of them 1. Hee suffereth them to follow their owne lusts and desires not giving them power or grace to restraine them as Rom. 1 24. he gave them up to their hearts lusts 2. He giveth them ease abundance prosperity whereby they are intangled therefore the Prophet prayeth Give me not riches lest I be full and forget thee Prov. 3. 3. He denieth them the benefit of wholsome corrections and afflictions whereby they should learne to know themselves as the Apostle saith the Lord receiveth no child whom hee doth not chastise 4 God forbiddeth his servants to pray for such and so they want the benefit of their prayers as Ieremie is forbidden to pray for the people chap. 7.16 5. God in his justice depriveth them of such as should travell for their soules and bring them unto God as the Apostles left the obstinate and wilfull Jewes and shooke off the dust of their feet against them Acts 13. 6. God taketh away from them the preaching and knowledge of his word as the Lord threatneth by his Prophet Amos to send upon them a famine not of bread or water but of hearing his word Amos 8.11 7. God suffereth them to be deceived by flatterers and unfaithfull counsellers as âeboboââ was by his young men 8. And the more strongly to delude them the Lord permitteth sometimes false Prophets to shew signes and wonders ãâã the Apostle saith of the false Prophet Antichrist whose comming is by the working of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders 2. Thes. 2.9 9. The Lord permitteth Satan to invade them and to worke upon them at his pleasure as the evill spirit was sent of the Lord upon Saul and a lying spirit was in the mouth of Baals false Prophets to deceive Achab. 10. God taketh away from them all helpes whereby they should be defended against the assaults of Satan as the Lord threatneth to doe to his unfruitfull vineyard I will take away the hedge thereof and it shall be âaten up I will breake downe the wall thereof and it shall be troden downe Isai. 5.4 11. But the Lord doth not thus forsake any till they have first forsaken God as Chrysostome saith Quod autem Deus non derelinquat nos nisi fuerit à nobis derelictus apertè ostendit Isaias That God forsaketh not us till wee have forsaken him I say sheweth chap. 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God Ex Perer. QUEST XXV God hardneth otherwise than by foreseeing BEside these divers interpretations of the hardning of Pharaohs heart by the Lord which I have abridged out of Pererius there are three other which I will briefly set downe first some thinke that this in that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart is to be understood of Gods prescience that he is said to harden it because he foresaw it should be hardned by their owne malice This seemeth sometime to be the opinion of Augustine in that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart Non ad operationem Dei sed ad prascientiam pertinere monstratur it is shewed to appertaine not to Gods operation or working but to his prescience But this cannot bâ the meaning for by this reason whereas God foreseeth all the sinnes of men which are committed in the world God might be said himselfe to kill steale doe wrong because he foreseeth that such things shall be done in the world QUEST XXVI Whether God may be said to doe those things which he disposeth of to a good end SEcondly God may be said to harden Pharaohs heart because he disposeth thereof and directeth it to such an end as he himselfe propounded because thereby the Lord did take occasion to worke his miracles as he saith to Moses I have hardned Pharaohs heart that I might worke these my miracles Exod. 10.1 So as God ordained the end he may be said also in some sort to doe those things which helpe unto that end as Act. 2.23 Christ is said to bee delivered by the determinate councell of God yet was hee betrayed and delivered by Iudas whose act is said in some respect to be the Lords because God disposed of it to effect and accomplish his glorious councell in redeeming the world by the death of his Sonne But neither can this be safely affirmed that the Lord should bee said to doe those things which hee ordereth and disposeth for God so disposed of that spirituall combate which S. Paul found in his flesh that it tended further to Gods glory and the manifestation of his power as the Lord saith My grace is sufficienâ for thee my power is made perfect through weakenesse yet God was not the worker of that temptation but the Apostle imputeth it to Satan 2. Cor. 12.7 And like as in the creation God made light but made not
Of Hierome Nihil ita repugnat Deo quâm cor impoenitens solum crimân est quod veniam consequi non potest Nothing is so against God as an impenitent heart it is the only sinne that cannot attaine pardon 6. Places of morall use 1. Obs. By the suddennesse of Gods judgements we are taught to watch Vers. 6. ABout midnight will I goe forth into the middest of Egypt God smiteth the Egyptians at midnight when they were most secure and the Apostle sheweth that the comming of Christ should be sudden even like the comming of a theefe in the night 1. Thess. 5.2 And therefore this doth admonish us alwayes to be watchfull as our Saviour said to his Apostles These things that I say unto you I say unto all men Watch Mark 13.37 Ferus 2. Obs. To be zealous in Gods cause Vers. 8. SO hee went from Pharaoh very angry God would have us to be zealous in his cause and not to doe the worke of God negligently Simler The Wiseman saith that hee which is slothfull in his worke is the brother of him that is a great waster Prov. 18.9 And the Lord threatneth the Laodiceanâ because they were luke warme to spue them out of his mouth Revel 3. 3. Obs. The heart of the wicked is hardened to set forth Gods glory Vers. 9. PHaraoh shall not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied God hardeneth the heart of the reprobate that his glory thereby might be the more set forth as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.17 For this same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might bee declared through all the earth Genevens 4. Obs. God foresheweth his servants of their troubles that they should not be offended Vers. 10. ANd he suffered not the children of Israel to goe Like as the Lord had foretold unto Moses so it commeth to passe and this the Lord did that Moses being forewarned before should not be offended to see the malicious obstinacy of Pharaoh So our Saviour saith unto his Apostles These things have I said unto you that you should not be offended Ioh. 16.1 The Lord acquainteth his servants with ãâã troubles and afflictions aforehand that when they come they should be prepared for them CHAP. XII 1. The method and Argument IN this Chapter containing the deliverance of the children of Israel out of Egypt with the signe and assurance thereof the institution of the Passeover there are three things principally handled The institution of the Passeover to vers 29. then the manner of the deliverance and departure of Israel out of Egypt to vers 41. Lastly the perpetuall Law of the Passeover repeated to vers 51. 1. In the first part first there is the commandement of God to Moses concerning the Passeover to vers 21. then the relation thereof by Moses to the people to vers 29. The commandement is either concerning the Passeover to be solemnized and kept at that time to vers â4 or the perpetuall observation thereof to vers 21. In the first there is prescribed 1. the preparation of the Passeover both when in the first moneth vers â and the tenth day 2. By whom the preparation shall be made vers 3 4 and what a lambe without blemish of a yeere old vers 5.2 The killing and eating of the lambe to the killing belongeth the description of the time at even vers 6. and what they shall doe with the bloud strike it upon the dore-posts vers 7. To the eating belongeth both how it shall be eaten with unleavened bread and sower herbes vers 8. how it should be dressed rosted with fire vers 9. what they should eat even all reserving nothing vers 10. and in what manner and habit vers 11. 3. The use to be a signe upon their houses of their deliverance where is shewed what shall befall the Egyptians that night vers 12. and how the Israelites shall escape the plague vers 13. In the commandement for the perpetuall observation 1. The solemnity of the time is prescribed of the first day vers 14. of seven dayes to be kept with unleavened bread vers 15. and of the first and seventh day in abstaining from all kinde of worke with an exception of the labour about their meat and drinke vers 16. and the reason of this solemnity their deliverance vers 17. 2. The manner of keeping it with unleavened bread is more fully described both how long they shall eat it vers 18. the danger in not observing this ceremony vers 19. and it must bee kept generally of all vers 20. In the relation of Moses to the people 1. he repeateth the manner where and how they shall strike the bloud vers 22. 2. To what end because by this meanes the Angel of God will passe by their houses 3. The celebration of the day is commanded with the end for a perpetuall commemoration thereof to their children vers 27. 4. The obedience of the people is shewed vers 28. 2. In this second part which containeth the history of the peoples deliverance and departure 1. The occasion is set forth which shewed how the Lord destroyed the first borne in Egypt vers 29. then Pharaoh in haste called for Moses and Aaron and bad them goe with all they had vers 31.32 and the Egyptians forced them vers 33. 2. The manner of their going forth is described they went in hast with dow trussed upon their shoulders vers 34.35 and they went out richly having received jewels of gold and silver of the Egyptians vers 35. then the reason thereof is shewed the Lord gave them favour vers 36. 3. The circumstances belonging to their departure are expressed First of the place from whence and whither they went Secondly of the persons by their numbers vers 37. and divers kindes vers 38. Thirdly the time after the space of 430. yeeres 3. In the 3. part concerning the law of the Passeover there is the prescription then the execution and in the prescription three things are described 1. Of the persons that shall be admitted to eat thereof or not admitted vers 44 45. 2. Of the place where it shall be eaten vers 46. 3. The manner required in the thing a bone must not be broken vers 47. in the persons they must be circumcised that eat thereof vers 48 49. then followeth the execution by the people vers 50. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. A small beast I.V. rather than a Lamb. B.G. cum caeter sheb signifieth either a Lambe or a Kid for they might take of either vers 5. they could not take a Lambe of Kids or Goats Vers. 4. Both he himselfe shall take and his neâghbour I. C. better than he shall take his neighbour B. G. cum câter for here the conjunction and his neighbour is omitted and the distinction over heâ himselfe doth sever it from the clause following the meaning is that hee and his neighbour should joyne together to take a
divers readings QUEST XIV What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred Vers. 11. WHo is like unto the Lord among the mightie 1. This being uttered with an interrogation is more emphaticall than if it had been barely affirmed Calvin 2. The most reade Among the Gods But the word eâlim is also taken for the Mightie as Psalm 29.1 Give unto the Lord yee sonnes of the mightie give unto the Lord glorie and it hath a more generall signification preferring God before the Angels both good and evill which of the latter sort assisted the Magicians against Moses and before the Idols of the Egyptians upon whom the Lord also executed judgement chap. 12.12 and before the mightie of the earth for Pharaoh and his Princes were confounded 3. This exposition is warranted by the like place Psal. 89.6 Who is equall to the Lord in the heavens and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the strong Psal. 89.6 QUEST XV. How the Lord is said to be fearefull in praises Vers. 11. WHo is like thee so glorious 1. In three things God is preferred before all other in holinesse for the very Angels are imperfect in his fight in feare and reverence none is so to be reverenced as the Lord whose glory the Angels cannot endure to behold and in the power of his workes Siml 2. He is said to be fearefull in praises which some do interpret that whereas the Devils are feared because they worke mischiefe God is feared because his workes are mercifull and praise-worthy as it is in the Psal. 130.3 Mercy is with thee that thou mayest be feared Some expound it that God is not to be praised without feare and trembling but the fittest sense is Quod Deus non potest rite laudâri ãâã rapiuntur omnes in stuporem That God cannot duly be praised but all men fall into astonishment no man can praise him as he is worthy Calv. To this purpose the Prophet David Psal. 89.7 God is very terrible in the assemblies of his Saints Even the Saints the holy Angels do tremble and wonder when they consider Gods praises 3. Lastly God is said to doe wonders many things amongst men are counted wonders which wise men doe not admire and many things are miraculous even unto wise men which are not so to the Angels but God doth wonders which are an astonishment even to the Angels Simler QUEST XVI Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead Vers. 10. THey sanke as lead in the mighty waters c. 1. Impurissimo metallo comparantur They are compared to the most impure mettall not to silver and gold but to lead which is called ghophereth derived of ghophir which signifieth dust or earth because lead is of the most terrene and earthly nature of all the metals Borrh. 2. Likewise they are compared to lead Quia peccatum sua mole ad inferna trahit Because sinne by the waight thereof draweth into hell And therefore by the Prophet wickednesse is compared to a talent of lead Zachar. 5.7 Ferus 3. Neither in respect of the waight of their sinne onely but of the heavinesse of their judgement doth ãâã similitude agree unto them Onere perfidiae gravitate judicii divini in altum depressi They are borne downe into the deepe with the burden of their sinne and the heavinesse of Gods judgement Borrh. 4. And beside Nullus fuit evitandi locus There was no way for them to escape as lead swimmeth not neither floteth in the waters but sinketh downe to the bottome Osiander 5. Beside whereas Omnia qua in opere metallorum conflatoriâ usurpantur hic nominantur All things which are used in melting of mettals are here named as fire spirit or wind lead Borrh. Herein also they are likened unto lead because that mettall is soonest of all metals melted wasted and consumed in the fire and so the wicked are swept away with Gods judgements whereas the righteous are thereby tried and purified as silver and gold So the Prophet Ieremy saith The bellowes are burnt the lead is consumed in the fire Ier. 6.29 6. Likewise this similitude sheweth that this their sinking downe like lead betokeneth their everlasting punishment Malitia graves importabiles Deo hominibus abjiciuntur in abyssum inferni cum Satanâ Angelis illius discruciandi They being weighed downe with malice and importable to God and men are cast downe into the bottome of hell for ever to âe tormented with Satan and his Angels Pellican QUEST XVII How the earth is said to have swallowed them Vers. 12. THe earth swallowed them 1. Neither is the water here understood by the earth as the earth is sometime taken for this inferiour part of the world as when God is said to have made the heaven and the earth as August quaest 54. in Exod. for this were somewhat coact 2. Neither yet did the earth open and devour them as the water swallowed them as Vatab. For if they had beene swallowed up of the earth as Core Dathan and Abiram were the Scripture would not have concealed so great a miracle 3. Neither are they said to be devoured of the earth Quia in limo haeserunt Because they did sticke in the mudde as Simler For they were cast up upon the land 4. Neither is the meaning Subitò perierunt aâ sâ eos terra deglutivisset That they perished suddenly as though the earth had swallowed them Osiander For this is not a similitude but a narration of the fact 5. Therefore by the earth here is understood Alvens ââariâ The chanell of the sea hemmed in and compassed of the mountaines as Ionas described the bottome of the sea I went downe to the bottome of the mountaines the earth with her barres was about mee for ever Ionah 2.6 Iun. 6. Ferus by the earth understandeth hell Vbi nullus ordo sed sempiternus horror inhabitat Where there is no order but everlasting horrour and confusion But the other sense better agreeth to the historie 7. Wherein appeareth the correspondency of the judgement of their state Amatores terrenârum devârabuntur à terra The lovers of earthly things are devoured of the earth Pellican QUEST XVIII How the Lord will lead and carry his people Vers. 13. THou wilt carry them in thy strength unto thine holy habitation 1. The word in the originall is in the preterperfect tense Thou hast carried not that Moses only wisheth that the Lord would carry them to the land of promise but he speaketh confidently that the Lord which had redeemed them would not now leave them till he had accomplished his good worke toward them and it is the manner of Prophets to speake of things to come as already done and past because of the certainty of Gods promises Siml 2. Here Moses useth two effectuall words the one is âachah which signifieth to leade as a shepheard leadeth which sheweth the provident care of God as a faithfull and carefull shepheard leading his people like sheep Siml The other
his Prophet saith They worship mee in vaine teaching for doctrines the commandements of men as our Saviour citeth the Prophet Maâkâ 7 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against uncertainty or doubtfulnesse of salvation Vers. 13. THou wilt carry thy people But in the Hebrew it is âachitha thou hast carried Propter certitudinem fidei sic de futuris loquitur ut de praeteritis For the certainty of faith hee so speaketh of things to come as already past Ferus As S. Paul saith By his mercy he saved us Tit. 3.6 whereas yet we are not saved but are assured of our salvation by faith in Christ This then sheweth the absurdity of popish doctrine that counteth it presumption for any man to be assured of his salvation 2. Confut. Against the Maniches Vers. 25. ANd there he proved him The Maniches upon the like place where the Lord is said to tempt Abraham thus objected Egone Deum colam qui tentat shall I worship a God that tempteth These Maniches rejected the old Testament and the Author thereof they made two beginnings one of evill the other of good two chiefe Princes the one of darknesse to whom they ascribed the old Testament the other the Prince of light whom they held to be the Author of the new Testament Sâ displiceat tibi Deus tentans displiceat Christus tentans If God displease thee because he tempteth then must Christ also displease thee because he is said also to tempt As he said to Philip Whence shall we buy bread that thâse may eat Ioh. 6.5 then it followeth This he said to prove or tempt him for he himselfe knew what he would doe Christ is said to prove him that is to see what he would say so Deo tentante id quod occultum est proditur God tempteth that what is hid may bee bewrayed Deus tentat ut dâceat and God tempteth to teach and instruct August de tempore serm 7â See before quest 50.51 3. Confut. Against free will Vers. 26. IF thou wilt give eare unto his commandements These and the like places are urged by the Romanists to prove freewill as Esay 1.19 If yee consent and obey yee shall eat the good things of the land upon these and such other places they argue thus If it bee in our power to performe these conditions then have wee free will if not to what end are they propounded Bellarm. lib. 5. de grat cap. 19. Contra. This argument consisteth upon a disjunctive proposition These places either shew free will or else they are propounded in vaine First therefore I answer that according to their collection these places as well shew that a man hath power of himselfe to keepe the Commandements as that hee hath free will But this S. Paul denieth and thereupon hee concludeth that every one that is of the workes of the Law is under the curse because they cannot keepâ it Secondly these places being urged in their sense doe as well conclude that a man of himselfe without grace may keepe Gods commandements for if a man cannot performe them wholly of himselfe the same question remaineth why they are propounded to him that cannot keepe them Thirdly And yet though it bee not in mans power to keepe these commandements they are not in vaine for they serve as spurs to incite and stirre us up to obedience and to strive unto perfection and to labour to goe forward But S. Paul sheweth the onely sufficient reason why the Lord gave the Law to bee a Schoolemaster to bring us unto Christ Galath 3. And Augustine writeth excellently of this point Non ob aliud superbis data ista praecepta sunt quam ut in suis viribus deficientes in quibus confidebant liberatoreâ requirerent These precepts were for no other cause given to the proud people than that failing in their owne strength wherein they trusted they should seeke for an helper and deliverer Contra Celestin. de perfectione justitiae 6. Places of Morall Observations 1. Observ. Against vaine confidence in strength or riches Vers. 4. HIs chosen captaines were drowned also in the red sea Notwithstanding their great power nobility favour with the King skill in feats of warre the Lord being mightier than they and a greater man of warre was able to confound and overthrow them this sheweth that no man should put confidence in his nobility power riches Ferus As the Prophet saith Ierem. 4.23 Let not the wiseman glory in his wisdome nor the strong man glory in his strength neither the rich man glory in his riches c. 2. Observ. The enemies of the Church are the enemies of God Vers. 7. THou hast overthrowne them that rise against thee They which are enemies unto the Church the Lord holdeth them to be his enemies they which rise against his people doe set themselves against the Lord as the Lord Jesus said to Saul Why persecutest thou me Simler They then which oppose themselves to the Church and people of God doe bid battell to the Lord himselfe and hee will take their cause in his owne hand and maintaine it 3. Observ. Sinne presseth downe to hell Vers. 10. THey sunke as lead in the mighty waters Sinne is heavy and presseth downe yeâ it weigheth downe to hell Examinemus ergo nos per poenitentiam ne deprimamur gravitate pecâatorum usque in profundum Let us therefore examine our selves by repentance lest wee bee pressed downe with the weight of our sinnes into the deepe Ferus So the Apostle exhorteth That wee should cast away everything that presseth downe and sinne that hangeth on so fast Hebr. 12.1 4. Observ. Not to give over to goe on in our calling notwithstanding the unthankefulnesse of men Vers. 24. THen the people murmured against Moses and he cried unto the Lord. Moses notwithstanding the peoples murmuring goeth on in his calling and leaveth not off to pray for them though they were a very stubborne and ungratefull people this teacheth the servants of God to goe on with courage in their calling notwithstanding the evill acceptance in the world of their labours Ministers must looke for small thanke at the hands of men for their paines nor yet must such as labour either by preaching or writing to propagate the knowledge of the truth looke for their reward among men nay it ought to be a comfort unto them that they find not their reward here for it is a sure signe that a greater reward is laid up for them in heaven As the Lord saith by his Prophet Ieremy Râfraine thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from teares for thy worke shall be rewarded Ierem. 31.16 As Moses here prayeth for a murmuring and unthankfull people the like doth Samuel God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you but I will shew you the good and right way 1. Sam. 1â 23 5. Observ. Obedience the best remedy against sicknesse Vers. 26. IF thou wilt keepe all his ordinances then I will put
these things flesh and bread which the people murmured for observeth the same order which they did in their murmuring they first complained for the want of their flesh poâ and then for the scarcity of bread vers 3. QUEST XI Whether the rocke were first striken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent RVpertus here also moveth another doubt out of the 78. Psalme vers 20. Behold hee smote the rocke that the water gushed out c. can he give bread also and prepare flesh for his people For here the Prophet seemeth to invert the order of these miracles that first the rocke was smitten whereout the water gushed and that afterward the flesh and bread was given whereas the striking of the rocke followeth in the next chapter Exod. 17. 1. To this question he answereth by a distinction that Moses report of these miracles is historicall setting downe the order of time wherein they were done but the other in the Psalme is propheticall applied unto Christ the flowing of the waters out of the rocke signifieth the passion of Christ and the baptising into his death the Manna shadowed forth the Eucharist in the eating of his body now first we must be baptised in the name of Christ before we can be partakers of his body and bloud in the Eucharist 2. But wee need not for the dissolving of this question to runne unto any such mysticall sense for the people murmured twice for flesh once in the desert of Sin as is here expressed another time in Kibroth hattavah Num. 11. the first of these murmurings went before the smiting of the rocke in Râphidim the other followed after and of the latter speaketh the Prophet here when the Lord sent a fire among the people for their murmuring which was not done now but it happened afterward in the other murmuring as the story is extant Numb 11.1 And of the former sending of Manna and flesh speaketh the Prophet afterward in the same Psalme vers 24. Hee had rained ãâã Manna c. QUEST XII Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe Vers. 9. ANd Moses said unto Aaron c. 1. Some thinke that Moses vouchsafeth not to speake unto this unworthy and unthankfull people and therefore appointeth Aaron to speake Pellican But this can be no reason because afterward Moses speaketh unto the people himselfe vers 15. 2. Some thinke that it was Aarons office to speake unto the people for God had made him Moses mouth chap. 4.16 and as Moses Prophet chap. 7.1 But although this order was observed in Egypt that the Lord spake to Moses Moses to Aaron Aaron to Pharaoh and to the Egyptians yet after they were come out of Egypt Moses used himselfe to speake unto the people as appeareth chap. 12.13 and 14. where it is said vers 31. They beleeved the Lord and his servant Moses 3. Therefore this rather was the cause why Moses thus spake unto Aaron because when these words were to be uttered Moses was to be with the Lord when his glory appeared in the cloud this then was the order wherein these things were done hitherto rehearsed in this Chapter First after the people had murmured then the Lord spake to Moses vers 4. which might be betimes in the morning after that Moses and Aaron spake to the people vers 6. then Moses gave that charge to Aaron of speaking further to the people vers â This being done Moses went unto the place where the Lord appeared in the cloud Tostat. 4. Now Aaron spake unto all the Congregation either in calling the Elders and Rulers together who should speake to the people or else in causing himselfe proclamation to be made and notice to be given to the people which is most like for this might be sooner done and as all the people had murmured so it was fit they should all present themselves before the Lord. Tostat. ibid. QUEST XIII How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. Vers. 9. DRaw neere before the Lord. 1. The Lord in respect of his divine essence is every where and not in one place more than in another but by reason of some new effect and extraordinary manifestation of his presence he is said to be rather in one place than in another As here hee is said to bee in the cloud because there hee shewed his glory Tostat. 2. The people are called before the Lord which Pellican understandeth of the assembly and congregation where they should heare the Lords Prophets speake unto them but it is rather understood of Gods presence in the cloud that all the people should come forth of their tents and turne themselves toward the wildernesse and so behold the glory of God which appeared unto them as followeth in the tenth verse Tostat. Iun. For as yet there was neither Arke nor Tabernacle where they should appeare before the Lord. Simlerus QUEST XIV What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared Vers. 10. THe glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud 1. Some thinke that this was not that cloud whereby the Lord directed the journeyes of his people but another because that cloud stood over the hoast but this was toward the wildernesse but this is no good argument for that cloud which did lead them went before them sometime neerer sometime further off 2. Others thinke that this was the cloud which rested upon Moses Tabernacle before the great Tabernacle was made which is mentioned chap. 33.7 but this is uncertaine Ex Tostat. 3. Therefore without further question it was none other cloud than that which was their guid which in the day was a cloudy piller in the night a piller of fire which was an evident testimony of Gods presence Iun. Oleaster Yet it is to be thought Gloriam Dei in solitâ modo patefactam c. That the glory of God was manifested otherwise than it ãâã that iâ in a more fearefull manner the more to terrifie the people Calvin Simler QUEST XV. When the Lord thus spake to Moses Vers. 11. FOr the Lord had spoken to Moses c. 1. Some thinke that Moses after he had given Aaron charge to speake to the people and was gone to appeare before the Lord that then the Lord spake thus to Moses which words he returning againe delivered to the people Tostat. But here is no mention that Moses spake those words in this place to the people only it is said The Lord spake or had spoken 2. Therefore it is the better opinion that the Lord had thus spoken unto Moses before he spake thus unto the people vers 6 7. but here it is expressely mentioned to shew Moses faithfulnesse that hee delivered nothing to the people but what he had received from God for here the very same words almost are rehearsed which Moses before had uttered to the people it is therefore better expressed in the prâterpluperfect tense dixerat the Lord had said Sit
because hee thinketh that the law was not given by God himselfe but by an Angell representing Gods person and speaking in his name which is his errour that now followeth in the next place to bee discussed QUEST XX. Whether Iehovah Christ Iesus appeared not in the old Testament but only or usually the Angels TOstatus opinion is that this was not the Lord himselfe that came downe in this thicke cloud in the mount but an Angell in the person of God And he hath beside these positions concerning the apparition of Angels in the old Testament 1. Not only in this place but in all other where any act is said to be done by God we must understand that the Angels did it Nisi sit talis actus qui excedit potentiam creatam Vnlesse it be such an act which exceedeth the power of a creature 2. The reason why notwithstanding God is said to doe those things though they were performed by the Angels is lest the Hebrewes hearing that the Angels wrought such great workes for them as in bringing them out of Egypt in giving them the law and such like should have worshipped the Angels as authors of these benefits As in like manner the Heathen made them Gods that had beene meanes to bestow some benefit as Minervae for the invention of divers arts Ceres in Grecia for finding out the art of measuring Saturne in Italy for teaching of husbandry Phoebus for soothsaying Aesculapius for Physicke 3. Yet sometime the Angels are said to doe those acts when as either they are but small matters and not such admirable or great workes as when the Angel appeared to send Hagar home againe to her mistresse which was no great matter and when the Angels were sent to destroy Sodome which was no admirable thing to destroy a City or when the worke though it be a great worke concerne but a private person and not the whole nation as when the Angell came to purifie the Prophet Isayes lips Isay 6. 4. Yet sometime God is said to doe those things which were not in themselves so great because the persons were but weake with whom the Lord had to deale for the strengthning of their faith 5. Sometime great workes are said to be done by the Angels but then mention is made also of God in the same place as in the vision of Iacobs ladder the Angels are said to ascend and descend but God stood upon the top of the ladder 6. And though while yet the Hebrewes were weake and as it were in their nonage the greater workes done by Angels are ascribed unto God yet afterward Cum Hebraicus populus in cognitione Dei firmior factus est When the Hebrew people were more confirmed in the knowledge of God Angelus illa magnalia quâ ad Deum pertinebant se fecisse dicebat The Angell is said to doe those things which appertained unto God as Iudg. 2. the Angell of the Lord c. said I made you to goe up out of Egypt 7. But concerning the law it was given by Angels as the Apostle sheweth Galath 3. they made the thunder and caused the voices in the mount they wrought the wonders in Egypt and brought out the people thence and conducted them in the wildernesse To this effect Tostat. quaest 6. 7. Contra. All these are untrue and uncertaine positions as shall be shewed in their order 1. S. Stephen saith that the God of glory appeared unto Abraham in Mesopotamia and bid him come out of his country Act. 7.2 This was a matter which exceeded not the power of an Angell to bid Abraham to goe out of his country yet was it done by the Lord himselfe and not by an Angell for an Angell without blasphemy cannot be said to be the God of glory Againe to appeare in the likenesse of a flame of fire in a bush and the bush not consumed is not an impossible worke to a created Angell yet it was God himselfe even Christ the Sonne of God that so appeared for he is called the God of Abraham the God of Izhak Exod. 3.6 which could bee no Angell And Moses pronouncing a blessing upon Ioseph saith The good will of him that dwelt in the bush shall come upon the head of Ioseph Deut. 33. 16. but God only hath the power and authority of blessing as Iakob also saith concerning Ioseph By the God of thy father who shall helpe thee and by the Almighty who shall blesse thee Gen. 44.24 To blesse then belongeth properly and originally for ministerially wee deny not but that both Angels and men may blesse to him that is able to effect the blessing but so doth only the Almighty to whom nothing is impossible But Angels are not omnipotent or Almighty It was God therefore and not an Angell that appeared in the bush Now then by these places given in instance it is evident that some things said to be done by God in the Scriptures not exceeding the power of Angels were so done by the Lord himselfe and not by the Angels And so the first position of Tostatus faileth 2. Neither is that a good reason why in the rehearsall of the great workes the name of the Angels is concealed and they are ascribed unto God lest the Hebrewes might have worshipped the Angels as their patrones and authors of those benefits 1. Because there is no such danger when as the Angels doe shew themselves to be but the ministers and messengers of God and speake in the name of God As Lot could make a difference betweene the Angels who were but Gods ministers as they say Iehovah hath sent us to destroy the City Gen. 19.13 and Iehovah himselfe to whom Lot afterward turneth himselfe vers 19. Not so my Lord c. whereas speaking before to the Angels he calleth them Lords in the plurall 2. Rather by this meanes if the Angels did the workes and the Scripture saith God did them they ignorantly should have worshipped the Angels in Gods stead knowing none other but that God himselfe appeared when it was but his Angell 3. And beside where in the same place mention is made both of the Angell of Iehovah and of Iehovah himselfe as Exod. 3.22 it is said the Angell of the Lord appeared who is called Iehovah vers 7. If it had not beene the Lord himselfe but an Angell this would have given them occasion to thinke that the Angell was the Lord. 3. It was Iehovah the Lord Christ and not a ministring Angell that appeared to Hagar Gen. 16. as it is evident vers 13. she called the name of Iehovah that spake unto her and the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah was the Lords worke wherein notwithstanding hee used the ministry of the Angels as it is expresly said Iehovah rained upon Sodome and Gomorrah brimstone and fire from Iehovah c. These places therefore are impertinently alleaged And further wee shall finde in Scripture that in small workes and such as concerned particular persons God is said to
have done it and not the Angels as it is said God prepared a worme to smite Ionas gourd Ion. 4.7 Therefore this observation also of Tostatus is untrue 4. But this evasion he hath that if the name of God be used and not of the Angels in such small and particular workes it is for the confirming of those that be weake but they which are weake because they cannot ascend at the first or comprehend the majesty and omnipotency of God had so much the more need by the secondary ministration of Angels to bee brought unto that high and deepe apprehension of God And indeed the ministry of Angels serveth especially for the comfort and supporting of the weake whose faith not serving them immediatly to depend upon God are the more easily brought to have confidence in him by the subordinate deputation and ministry of Angels So when Daniel was in great distresse and perplexity in the lions denne God sent his Angell to stop the mouth of the lions and to comfort Daniel Dan. 6.22 So when Ioseph was doubtfull what to doe concerning Mary an Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a dreame to confirme him saying Feare not to take Mary for thy wife Matth. 1.20 5. That instance of Iakobs vision of the ladder directly proveth that it was God that appeared unto Iakob and not an Angell 1. Because it is said that Iehovah stood upon it and said by which name of Iehovah no Angell is called in Scripture 2. He that speaketh to Iakob nameth himselfe the Lord God of Abraham 3. He that speaketh is but one but the Angels which ascended and descended were many 4. He saith The land whereon thou sleepest will I give thee and thy seede but the earth is only the Lords 5. Iakob himselfe saith that Iehovah was in that place Gen. 28.16 6. 1. The people were but yet weake while they were in the wildernesse yet then and there that great worke of leading and keeping the people and bringing them to the land of Promise is ascribed to an Angell which was none other but Christ the Angell of Gods presence Exod. 23.20 2. Yea wee shall finde that mention is made oftner in the stories of the Patriarkes and first Fathers of Israel as in the bookes of Genesis and Exodus when they were yet as it were in their infancy of the apparition and ministry of Angels then afterward for it was fit that they should be confirmed by such visible and sensible meanes therefore this reason here alleaged by Tostatus holdeth not 3. And in that place whereof instance is given by Angel is understood some Prophet and man of God not any of the celestiall spirits because the place is named from whence he came from Gilgal and hee is said to ascend or goe up but Angels descend from heaven and it is not unusuall in Scripture to call Prophets the Lords Angels as Hagg. 1.13 and Apocal. 2. and 3. chapter thorowout QUEST XXI Whether it were Iehovah the Lord Christ or an Angell that came downe upon mount Sinai 7. BUt that it was Iehovah himselfe the Lord Christ that appeared in mount Sinai and talked with Moses and gave them the law it is thus proved 1. Because he is called Iehovah which name is never in Scripture given unto Angels 2. Hee saith vers 5. Though all the earth bee mine but the earth is the Lords Psal. 24. not the Angels 3. The Lord here maketh a covenant with his people vers 5. But God himselfe not the Angels make a covenant with men to bee his people And so the Lord saith hee was an husband unto them Iere. 31.32 but Christ and not the Angels is the husband of the Church behold the Church is not the spouse of the Angels but Christs 4. He which writ the Law in tables of stone was the same that gave the Law to Moses but those tables were written by the finger of God Exod. 3â 18 the same finger that writeth in the fleshy tables of mens hearts Ierem. 31.33 2. Cor. 3.2 5. S. Paul saith it was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediatour Gal. 3.14 The Angels attended as ministers and as the Lords instruments were used in those thunders and lightnings But the Lord himselfe the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament was there present as the Author of the Law as Moses saith The Lord came from Sinai c. he came with ten thousand of Saints and at his right hand a fiery Law for them Deut. 33.2 6. He that wrought those wonders in Egypt and carried the people as upon Eagles wings was the same that delivered the Law vers 4. But Iehovah himselfe did the first for many of the wonders in Egypt could not be done by any but the Lord as in converting and changing of one substance into another as of a rod into a Serpent of water into bloud of the dust into lice And so much Tostatus himselfe confesseth Fiââant talia portenta quae nullus poterat facere nisi Deus Such wondrous things were done which none could doe but God So it was Iehovah himselfe that did leade the people thorow the red Sea and destroyed the Egyptians as chap. 14.24 Iehovah looked unto the hoast of the Egyptians out of the fiery and cloudy piller who is before called the Angell of God vers 19. which was the Lord Christ called the Angell of the covenant Malach. 3.1 So chap. 15.14 Iehovah brought the waters of the Sea upon them And further that Iehovah himselfe conducted the Israelites is evident Exod. 33.15 My presence shall go with thee And yet the Lord saith Exod. 23.20 Behold I send an Angell before thee to keepe thee in the way but what Angell this was is expressed afterward my name is in him This great Angell of the covenant in whom was Gods name and his presence who else could it be but the Lord Christ the Iehovah And that God himselfe appeared unto the Patriarkes and Prophets and not the Angels onely it is evident Numb 12.8 where the Lord saith Vnto Moses I will speake mouth to mouth c. he shall see the similitude of the Lord and the Apostle witnesseth that he that is Moses endured at he which saw him which is in visible Heb. 11.27 Not that Moses did see the very glory and substance of God who is invisible and whom never man saw nor can see 1. Tim. 6.12 but he saw only his backe parts Exod. 33.14 that is some part of his glory as the Lord thought good to reveale according as Moses was able to apprehend And that in this place it was Iehovah himselfe that came downe in Mount Sinai beside these reasons before alleaged it is the generall opinion of Divines both old and new Gregor Nyssen Praecepit Deus populo per Moseâ ut tam corpore quam animo mundus fierit God commanded the people by Moses that they should be cleane both in body and soule Hierom. Accessuri ad audienda verba Dei
he had manifested himselfe among them they could not now as in the fight of God admit of any other The case of the Gentiles was otherwise for though they worshipped other Gods yet it was not coram facit Dei quae illis fuit incognita before the face of God which to them was unknowne Calvin And thus much in effect is declared afterward vers 23. Thou shalt not make with me Gods of gold c. Si me in Deum habetis non potestis habere alium If you will have me for your God you cannot have another QUEST V. What reasons ought chiefely to move us to acknowledge the Lord only to be our God HEre may be added the reasons which ought to move us to acknowledge the Lord Creator of heaven and earth to be our God 1. The first is taken from his dignity and excellency and great glory which is due unto him The Lord himselfe saith Isai. 42.8 My glory will I not give unto another This honour therefore is of right due peculiar and proper unto God to be acknowledged to be the only Lord therefore they rob God of his honour that worship any other God 2. The second reason is from the great benefits which we have received of the Lord hee hath created us and redeemed us and given us all things needfull for our bodies and soules 3. Because in baptisme wee have vowed obedience and service unto God and to become his servants and to renounce all other Gods whatsoever 4. The Lord hath froed and redeemed us from the miserable thraldome of sinne and Satan which was more grievous than the captivity of Egypt and Babylon and hath called us to his service whose yoke is easie and his burthen light This is the fourth reason Ex dominii diabolici gravitate From the heavinesse of the Devils thraldome 5. The fift is ex pramii sui muneris immensitate from the infinite greatnesse of his reward who hath not promised unto us an earthly Canaan a land flowing with milke and honey as to the Israelites but the everlasting kingdome of heaven Ex Thoma 2.2 quaest 122. ar 2. ad 3. 2. Doctrines observed out of the first Commandement 1. Doct. Of the particular contents of the first Commandement THe contents of this Commandement which prescribeth the true worship and acknowledgement of God and forbiddeth the contrary are by Moses himselfe the best Interpreter of the law reduced to these three heads To love the Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy might Deut. 6.5 Monte affectu viribus with our minde our affection our strength In every one of these three shall be briefely shewed the duties which are commanded and the vices forbidden First in the minde and understanding is commanded here the true confession and acknowledgement in our hearts of the only God as our Saviour saith This is life eternall that they know thee to be the only very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Ioh. 17.3 Against this duty the offences and transgressions are these 1. Ignorance of God which is of two sorts either simple ignorance such as was that of the disciples of Ephesus that did not know whether there were any holy Ghost or no Act. 19.2 or affected and wilfull ignorance as Psal. 14.1 The foole hath said in his heart there is no God Such an one was Pharaoh who said I know not the Lord Such are all Atheists as wicked Diagorââ and Theodorus that denied there was any God and Protagoras with the Machiavellians and Cotta in Cicero with the Academikes which were doubtfull whether there were any God or no. 2. They also offend here which erroniously bring in other Gods As 1. Some doe worship Devils as the Apostle saith That the things which the Gentiles sacrificed they sacrificed to Devils 1. Cor. 10.20 Of this sort are all Conjures Witches Sorcerers that make any compact or contract with the Devill 2. Some among the Heathen worshipped the Sunne Moone and Starres As Ierem. 44. the Idolatrous women in Israel imitating the Gentiles worshipped the Queene of heaven as they called the Moone 3. Some worshipped the elements as the Persians the fire the Egyptians the water 4. Some adored men as Gods under the names of Iupiter Mars Mercury And the Papists have set up their Saints whom they invocate and make their prayers unto and so rob God of his honour imparting the glory of the Creator to the creature 5. Some have worshipped unreasonable creatures As the Egyptians a Calfe an Oxe Vultures Crocodiles the Syrians and Phenicians a Fish the Persians a Dragon 6. They which erre concerning the Trinity whereof see in the end of the 3. doctrine following Secondly God must have our whole heart and entire affection as 1. Our love 2. Feare and reverence 3. Affiance and trust 4. Thankfulnesse 1. God is to be loved above all as our blessed Saviour saith He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me Matth. 10.35 Contrary unto this affection of love are 1. The naturall emnity of the flesh by nature against God as the Apostle saith The wisdome of the flesh is enmity against God Rom. 8.6 2. Selfe love 2. Tim. 3.2 and the love of earthly things Vrsiâ 2. We must feare God above all Deut. 6.13 Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serve him As we are to love God because of his mercy goodnes and bountifulnesse so we feare him for his justice and power in punishing of sinne And this feare bringeth forth reverence worship serving and adoring of God as the Lord saith by the Prophet If I be a father where is mine honour If I bee a master where is my feare Malach. 1.6 God therefore is to be honoured as our father and to be feared as our Lord. Contrary hereunto is 1. Carnall security and casting off the feare of God as it is in the Psal. 10.11 He saith in his heart God hath forgotten he hideth away his face and will never see 2. Prophanesse and irreverence in the presence of God as in Eutyâhus that fell asleepe while Paul preached Act. 20. 3. Hypocrisie when men draw neere with their lips but their heart is farre from God Simler 4. Servile feare which differeth from true filiall feare in these three respects 1. In the beginning and cause thereof the Filiall feare proceedeth from the love of God whom the children of God are afraid to offend because he is so gratious and mercifull a Father unto them but the Servile feare ariseth from the consideration of the justice and wrath of God 2. In the object they differ the Filiall feare worketh upon sinne it selfe the Servile upon the punishment of sinne 3. In the fruits and effects the Filiall feare is joyned with assurance and confidence the Servile with despaire Vrsin 4. As these vices are in the defect so curiosity is in the other extreme of excesse when presumptuously any attempteth to search and pry into
the secrets of God Simler 3. Affiance and confidence followeth which relieth upon the wisdome power and constancy of God which is accompanied with faith and beliefe 2. Chron. 20.20 Put your trust in the Lord your God and yee shall be assured beleeve his Prophets and ye shall prosper A fruit and effect of this confidence is prayer How can they call on him upon whom they have not beleeved Rom. 10.14 Contrary hereunto are 1. Incredulity and want of faith as Christ comming into his countrey marvelled at their unbeliefe Mark 6.6 2. Doubtfulnesse as in Peter when he would have come to Christ walking upon the water to whom our blessed Saviour saith O thou of little faith wherefore diddest thou doubt Matth. 14.13 3. Diffidence and distrust as in the Courtier who said Though God would make windowes in heaven this thing cannot come to passe 2. King 7.2 4. Despaire as in Cain Genes 4. and in Iudas that hanged himselfe 5. Confidence in man in riches strength wisdome or in any thing but God 4. Thankfulnesse for benefits received is also a part of Gods worship as the Prophet David saith Psalm 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits toward me This thankfulnesse and acknowledgement of Gods bounty bringeth forth these two singular effects First Humility that none ascribe ought to himselfe or his owne worthinesse but all unto Gods mercy as Daniel saith Vnto us appertaineth shame c. but compassion is with the Lord Dan. 9.9 Secondly Patience in adversity to be thankfull as well for adverse things as prosperous as Iob saith to his wife Shall wee receive good at the hands of God and shall we not receive evill Iob. 2.10 Contrary hereunto are 1. Forgetfulnesse of Gods benefits and Ingratitude as in Nabal that considered not who had endued him with riches 2. Pride and vaine glory as in the Pharisie that stood upon his workes Luk. 18. as also the Romanists doe the Pharisies of this age 3. Impatience and murmuring against God as in that wicked messenger sent from the King to take off Elisha his head who said Behold this evill commeth of the Lord should I attend on the Lord any longer Thirdly with all our strength we must love God in the acts and workes of our life referring all to his glory Matth. 5.16 Contrary whereunto is the dishonouring of God by our life and causing the same thereby to be evill spoken of as the Apostle chargeth the Jewes Rom. 2.24 2. Doct. Of the unity of the Godhead NOw out of this first Commandement Thou shalt have no other Gods before mee that excellent doctrine is inferred and concluded concerning the unity of the Godhead And further the Scripture elsewhere doth plentifully beare witnesse hereunto as Deut. 6.4 Heare O Israel the Lord our God is Lord only likewise Isay 44.6 Thus saith the Lord of hosts I am the first and I am the last and beside me there is no God Beside the evident testimony of Scripture Damâscen doth thus shew the unity of the Godhead by demonstration of reason against those which beleeve not Scripture 1. Deus perfectus est c. God is perfect Si multos asserimus deos in multis differentiam contemplari oportet If we affirme many gods in many we must needs find a difference Si autem differentia in eis ubi perfectio But if there be a difference among them where is perfection For if there be difference in respect of wisdome goodnesse vertue à perfecto deficit there is a failing in perfection if there be no difference but an identitie there must also needs bee an unitie in the Godhead 2. Deus incircumscriptus est God is incircumscriptible he cannot be circumscribed defined or limited to a place Quomodo si multi diversique sunt incircumscripti erunt c. But if they bee many and divers how can they bee incircumscriptible For wheresoever is one there cannot bee another 3. Differentia contrarietatem inducit c. Difference bringeth contrariety and repugnance if then the world were governed by many how can it be but it should be corrupted and dissolved Attenta in his ipsis gubernantibus pugna considering the strife betweene these governours To this purpose Damascen lib. 1. de fid orthodox cap. 5 6 7. Bernard also thus setteth forth the unity of the Godhead God is one but not as the Sunne or Moone is one because there is not another But he is Vnus sibi idem est semper uno modo But he is one to himselfe the same alwayes and after the same manner so is not the Sunne and Moone Clamat uterque se non esse unum sibi ille motibus esta defectibus suis Both of them proclaime that they are not one and the same with themselves the one by his motions the other by the waine and changes So Bernard lib. 5. de considerat But against the unity of the Godhead it will be thus objected out of the 82. Psal. vers 6. I said yee are Gods and ye are children of the most high Origen thus answereth he calleth them Deos tanquam à Deo detos c. Gods but made Gods by God Verâ Deus unus est Deus caeteris qui ab ipso creati sunt contulit nomen istud non natura sed gratia The true God is but one God unto the rest which were created not nature but grace hath given this name Origen in mandat primum That place also of the Apostle will be objected 1. Cor. 8.5 Though there be that are called Gods whether in heaven or in earth as there be many Gods and many lords c. To this Cyrillus maketh this answer Nuda appellatione honorantur alterius ab ipso existeââes naturae c. They are so called only in name being of another and divers nature from God c. that is they are so called of those that ignorantly worship them the Gentiles tearme their Idols Gods which are none therefore it followeth in the same place of the Apostle Yet unto us there is but one God Howsoever the Heathen being blinded have imagined to themselves divers Gods yet the people of God to whom the Lord revealeth the truth acknowledge but one God Cyril also in the same place thus answereth touching the other place Nunquid igitur qui honorati sumus ut vocâmur Dââ propterea naturae nostra mensuram ignorabimus Shall we therefore which have received this honour to be called Gods be ignorant of the measure and condition of our nature 3. Doctrin That the beliefe in the Trinity is commanded in the first precept AS this Commandement enjoyneth us to beleeve the unity of the Godhead so therein also is implied a Trinity of persons the Father Sonne and holy Ghost who as one God are of us to be worshipped for thus it may be concluded out of this precept Jehovah the only God is to bee worshipped but nor the Father onely but tbe Sonne and the holy Ghost are
bring them to repentance or in judgement to make them more inexcusable Tostat. quaest 20. 3. And oftentimes vita eorum est misera furiis eos persequentibus their life is miserable their owne conscience troubling and accusing them here and the judgement of God meeteth with them afterward Simler 4. Their life also is prolonged to their punishment herein Dum ipsis merces inhumanitatis à filiis nepotibus rependitur while their ingratitude to their parents is rendred and repayed by their owne children and posterity Calvin QUEST XXIV How this promise of long life is performed seeing the righteous seed are many times soone cut off FUrther it is also objected that many times vertuous and obedient children are cut off and their dayes are shortned so that this promise of long life is not alwayes performed to such Answ. 1. Quod ordinarium frequentissimum est ostenditur that which is ordinary and usuall is here shewed extraordinary things must be left to the secret judgement of God we see by experience that for the most part this blessing of long life is bestowed upon dutifull and obedient children Galas 2. Boni filii citò rapiuntur ne à malitia perturbentur good children are taken away lest they might bee disturbed and corrupted by sinne as it is said Wisdom 4.11 He was taken away lest wickednesse should alter his understanding Tostat. 3. They are removed from the earth that they should not see and taste of the miseries and calamities which the Lord intendeth to send upon the world Basting Which was Abiahs case the sonne of Ieroboam 1. King 14.13 4. He that honoureth his father though he dye soone may bee said to have lived long for Vita longa non mensuratur tempore sed actione long life is not measured by time but by action Thomas As if a man in thirty yeeres have attained to greater perfection of godlinesse than the sinner which hath lived an hundred he may be said to have lived longer than he as it is said Wisdom 2.13 Though he was soone dead yet fulfilled he much time Tostat. 5. These temporall blessings are granted and promised upon condition so long as the Lord seeth it to be good for his children and Quantum ordinantur ad futuram remunerationem as they are ordained to be helpes unto the reward to come Thom. If the Lord see that they are rather hinderances than helpes in his secret judgement hee doth otherwise dispose of them as is most for his glory and the good of his children 6. Though they have a short life here In coelis reposita est major compensatio a greater recompence is laid up for them in heaven Calvin As if a man were promised two akers of ground in the barren mountaines of Liguria and afterward have them given in the fruitfull soile of Campania the promise should be more than kept Simler Questions concerning the duty of subjects unto the Civill Magistrate QUEST XXIII Of the duty of subjects toward their Prince BEcause under the name of parents also are comprehended the fathers of the Commonwealth Princes and other Magistrates in the next place now commeth to be declared what duties the subjects are to yeeld unto them 1. They must submit themselves unto those Governours which are set over them in the Lord and honour them by performing all dutifull loyalty and obedience as the Apostle teacheth That every soule should be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 2. Honour also must be yeelded unto them both in heart in word and in gesture So also the Apostle Rom. 13.7 Give to all men c. feare to whom feare honour to whom honour belongeth So Nathan comming in to King Salomon made obeysance upon his face downe to the ground 1. King 1.23 The Romane histories doe make honourable mention of Q. Fabius Maximus for reverencing and honouring his sonne being Consul But Christians are much better instructed by the Word of God and ought to shew the same in practice what reverence feare and honour is due unto Magistrates 3. Fidelity and love must the subjects shew toward their Prince in defending and maintaining his life and state dignity and honour in discovering of treasons conspiracies practices and dangers intended against his life and person So the people did fight for David against rebellious Abshalom and would not suffer David to hazard his person among them for thou art now say they worth ten thousand of us 2. Sam. 18.3 So Mardoche bewrayed the treason of two of the Kings Eunuches against Ahashverâsh Ester 6. 4. Subjects also must shew their piety toward their Magistrates to pray unto God for them as the Apostle exhorteth that prayer should be made especially for Kings 1. Tim. 2.2 So the Christians in the Primitive Church used to pray even for the Pagane Emperours in this forme wishing unto them Vitam prolixam imperium firmum domum tutam exercitus fortes Senatum fidelem populum probum orbem quietum A long life a sure Empire a safe house strong armies a faithfull Counsell a good people and the world quiet Tertull. Apolog. cap. 30. 5. Humility also and modesty becommeth subjects not to usurpe upon the office of the Prince but to bring all their complaints unto him not seeking to redresse things themselves as Abshalom did fawne upon the people and insinuate himselfe into their favour wishing that he were their Judge to end their matters 2. Sam. 15.4 6. Another duty is thankfulnesse to be shewed testified and acknowledged by all meanes for the benefits received by their godly government as Araunah being but a stranger in Israel expressed his thankfull minde in giving liberally as a King unto King David 2. Sam. 24.23 7. Subjects also are bound to helpe and support the necessities of the Crowne and Kingdome by giving Subsidies taxes and such other reliefe as the Apostle willeth To give custome to whom custome and tribute to whom tribute belongeth Rom. 13.7 Christ himselfe also paid tribute Matth. 19. and Ioseph and Mary went to Bethlem to be taxed Luk. 2. 8. All these duties must bee performed unto the Civill Magistrate both because it is Gods ordinance from whom they receive their authority Rom. 13.1 and in respect of our selves that under them wee may lead a godly and a peaceable life 1. Tim. 2.2 Bucanus QUEST XXIV How far subjects are bound to obey their Governours BUt the authority of Magistrates over their subjects is not absolute it must be limited according to the rules of the Word of God and subjects are bound no further to obey than they are obliged in conscience according to the Word of God And here these considerations are necessary 1. Who commandeth 2. What 3. And where 1. If it be the inferiour Magistrate that commandeth or requireth any unjust thing the subject that is grieved is to make his complaint and to sue for redresse unto the Superiour and highest Magistrate as Paul appealed from the Romane Governours in Judea unto Caesar. 2.
yea the land it selfe is polluted and defiled with bloud Numb 35.36 Galas 6. Mans bodie is the temple of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.16 If any then destroy the temple of God him will God destroy 1 Cor. 3.17 7. The murtherer also sinneth against Christ whose member his neighbour is whose life hee hath sought So reasoneth the Apostle but in a divers case that he which causeth the weake brother to perish for whom Christ died sinneth against Christ himselfe 1 Cor. 8.11 QUEST XI How diversly murder is committed THis kinde of externall and actuall murther is committed two wayes either by a man himselfe or by another 1. The first is done two wayes either by the cruell shedding of mans bloud which is the most grievous sinne of all or by neglecting the meanes and not preserving our neighbours life either by helpe or counsell when it is in our power as the rich man suffered Lazarus for want of reliefe to perish at his gate Luk. 16. So the Priest and Levite passed by the man that had beene wounded of the theeves and was left for halfe dead and had no compassion of him Luk. 10. So the Wise-man saith in the Proverbs chap. 24.11 Deliver them that are drawne to death and wilt thou not preserve them that are led to bee slaine Isidore saith Qui incurrit in nudum esurientem c. He that meeteth with a man readie to perish for hunger and cold if he doe not give him meat and raiment homicida tenebitur shall be counted a murtherer So Gloss. interlinear A man committeth murther manu vel mente vel subtrahendo auxilium aut consilium c. with his hand with his heart and when he withdraweth his helpe and counsell 2. A man killeth by another two wayes consensu by giving consent as Saul did when Stephen was put to death keeping their garments that stoned him Act. 7.58 And the people crucified Christ calling unto Pilate Crucifie him Mandato voluntate By willing and commanding ones death as David did contrive Vrias death and Iezabel Naboths Bastingius QUEST XII Of the divers kinds of murder THere are divers kinds of killing 1. There is a lawfull killing or taking away of the life by the Magistrate as either in putting malefactors to death or in just warre where much bloud is shed 2. There is another kinde altogether unlawfull and inexcusable which is called wilfull murther when any of hatred smiteth a man that he die or of purpose lie in wait for him Numb 35.20 So Ioab wilfully killed Abner and Amasa 3. There is a third kinde of involuntarie murther when a man lieth not in wait but God offereth him unto him Exod. 21.13 For though such things seeme to us to fall out by chance yet all things are ordered and disposed by Gods providence and with him nothing happeneth by chance of this kinde there are three sorts 1. When two doe of a sudden having no purpose before fight together and the one killeth the other as striving upon the way or falling out upon any other sudden and unthought of occasion this is called manslaughter as Abner killed Asahel that met him and pursued him in battell this kinde is not so hainous as wilfull murther yet it far exceedeth these other kinds that follow 2. Sometime one is killed by chance which is of two sorts either a chance which falleth out by meere oversight and negligence as if a Physitian through carelesnesse mistake the medicine and so kill his patient which might by his care have beene prevented or it falleth out by meere chance which could not be helped as when one heweth wood and the axe-head flieth off and killeth one that standeth by 3. But that kinde which deserveth most favour and may best be excused is when one is forced to kill another se defendendo by defending of himselfe which was the womans case that with a milstone pashed out cruell Abimelechs braines when he attempted to set fire upon the tower and to burne the woman and all the rest of the people there Iudg. 9. QUEST XIII Magistrates are not guiltie of murder in putting malefactors to death ALl kinde of killing is not then unlawfull whereof there are three sorts there is divina vindicta heroica ordinata divine revenge heroicall ordinarie 1. The divine is which is directly and immediatly commanded by God as Abraham at the Lords bidding would have sacrificed his sonne Abraham non solum non est culpatus crudâlitatis crimine sed laudatus est pietatis nomine Abraham was not onely ãâã blamed for his crueltie but commended for his pietie therein So Ioshua had commandement from the Lord to destroy the Canaanites 2. The heroicall kinde of killing is when any being inflamed with the zeale of Gods glorie and extraordinarily stirred by his spirit doe take revenge of the Lords enemies as Sampson upon the Philistims in his death Phineas in zeale killed the adulterer and adulteresse and Samuel hewed Agag the King of Amalek in peeces Marbach 3. The ordinarie killing is by the Magistrate who by direction of the word of God and according to wholesome lawes grounded upon the same doth give sentence of death against malefactors or wageth just battell upon these occasions the Magistrate sinneth not in shedding of bloud The reasons are these 1. Hierome saith Homicidas punire non est sanguinis effusio sed legis ministerium To punish murtherers and other malefactors it is no effusion of bloud but the execution of the law in Ieremiam c. 22. So Gloss. interlinear Index non occidit reum sed lex quae jubet The Judge killeth not the guiltie partie but the law which commandeth 2. Thomas saith Id quod licitum est Deo licitum est ministro ipsius per mandatum ejus That which is lawfull unto God the author of the law is lawfull unto Gods Minister by his Commandement But the Magistrate is Gods Minister Rom. 13.4 2. Places of Doctrine upon the sixth Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall contents of this Commandement THou shalt not kill This Commandement consisteth 1. Partly in prohibiting all kinde of hurt or wrong to our neighbour either in leaving or forsaking him or in doing him hurt either outwardly by murder rayling reviling or by any injurie whatsoever or inwardly by anger hatred desire of revenge 2. Partly in commanding the preservation of our neighbours life either in not hurting whether provoked or not provoked or in helping either by the depulsion of wrongs and injuries offred or by the collation of benefits 2. Doct. The particular vertues here commanded THe vertues then prescribed in this Commandement are of two sorts either such as doe not hurt or such as are beside helping also Of the first kinde are 1. A particular justice and equitie in all our acts and doings not to hurt or molest any in word or deed by violence fraud or negligence or by any other meanes such an one was Nathaniel a true Israelite in whom there
of the change of their minde but they are not to bee forced by any such promise of mariage to accomplish the same 2. The other kinde of espousals is de praesenti pronounced of the time present as if one say Ego te mihi despondeo uxorem I take thee to my wife this contract is actuall and effectuall and cannot bee dissolved being lawfully made for that which God hath coupled together man cannot put asunder Matth. 19.7 and they which are thus contracted are man and wife before God as Iacob calleth Rachel being onely espoused his wife Give me my wife Genes 29.21 and the Angell calleth Mary espoused to Ioseph his wife Matth. 1.20 Hereof it was that by Moses law hee which defloured a maid espoused unto another was to bee stoned to death Deut. 22.23 3. After these espousals there came betweene them and the celebration of the mariage some convenient space of time 1. For publike honestie sake that they should not presently come together as bruit beasts in the heat of their fleshly desire 2. That by this meanes their mindes might bee first knit together before their bodies their desire of each to other by this meanes being kindled and increased 2. That this pause being made if in the meane time there should fall out any just cause of let it might appeare Bucanus QUEST XV. Of mariage consummate and the rites and orders therein to be observed MAriage is consummate by two solemne and publike actions one is religious and Ecclesiasticall the other is Civill 1. The parties espoused are first brought into the face of the congregation both to testifie their unfained consent each to other and that they may publikely bee instructed by the Minister of the duties of mariage and be commended unto God by the prayers of the congregation which godly use of the publike celebration of mariage before the congregation howsoever some schismatickes foolishly and wilfully spurne against it yet is grounded partly upon the example of God himselfe who brought man and woman together and gave them a solemne blessing saying Increase and multiplie partly upon that rule of the Apostle 1. Corinth 14.40 that all things in the Church should be done honestly and by order for by this meanes secret and ãâã mariages are prevented and the parties freed from all suspition who without this publike solemnitie might bee thought so live incontinently together and seeing all things are consecrate by the word of God and prayer 1. Tim 4.5 it is requisite that such a weightie businesse as this should bee sanctified with prayer and invocation of the name of God 2. The other publike action is Civill in the nuptiall feast or festivitie for it hath beene a commendable custome in all ages and in all nations almost to solemnize mariage with the cheerefull meeting of friendââ as Laban made a feast in the mariage of his daughters Genes 29.22 our blessed Saviour was present at a mariage feast at Cana in Galile Ioh. 2. But the mariage feast ought to bee kept with this cavent that there bee no excesse riot or disorder with other abuses that often fall out in such meetings As in that great feast which the great King of Persia made unto his Nobles such good order was kept that none was compelled to drinke more than hee would himselfe Esther 1.8 This moderate and sober kinde of feasting may safely bee retained among Christians according to S. Pauls rule Philip. 4.8 9. Whatsoever things are true whatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are just c. those things doe and the God of peace shall bee with you Ex Bucano QUEST XVI What conditions are required in lawfull mariage BUt in lawfull mariage divers conditions are required and namely these 1. That Matrimony bee contracted between such parties as are apt for mariage The contracts then and espousals made betweene children are void 2. That there bee a voluntarie consent of both parties not forced or urged thereunto 3. The consent also of the parents or of those which are in the place and stead of parents must not bee wanting 4. There must bee no error in the persons as when they are espoused as virgins which prove afterward to bee otherwise or such like errors and mistakings 5. That honest conditionâ bee propounded in such contracts with decencie and comelines 6. That Matrimonie bee contracted onely betweene two parties for though the Fathers were permitted to have many wives yet we must live not according to examples but by a certaine law and rule 7. Mariage must bee contracted in the Lord that is onely betweene the faithfull and beleevers and such as consent together in the true faith and religion 8. That such persons contract not together as are within the degrees prohibited either of affinitie and consanguinitie which are expressed Levit. 18. which prohibition of degrees is grounded upon the law of nature and therefore is morall and perpetuall for God did cast out the Canaanites because they were defiled herein Levit. 18.24 Who were not bound to the ceremoniall but to the morall lawes and the end of this prohibition of certaine degrees was for reverence of the neerenesse of kindred and blood as this reason is rendred None shall come neere to any of the kindred of his flesh to uncover their shame Levit. 18.6 and therefore this law is universall and perpetuall Vrsin Concerning the particular limitation of these degrees and right computation of them see elsewhere this matter handled at large Synops contr 15. of Matrimonie qu. 3. QUEST XVII Of the ends of the institution of matrimonie NOw the ends wherefore Matrimonie was ordained are these 1. In respect of the parties themselves there are three ends 1. That they should be a mutuall helpe one unto another both in divine and humane duties as the Lord when hee made woman said I will make an helpe meet for him Gen. 2.18 which helpe is partly in humane affaires as in domesticall duties in governing and ordering the familie in the bringing up and education of children and in personall duties one in helping and releeving another in sicknesse and in health as also in divine one in comforting another in praying one for another and such like 2. Mariage is ordained to bee a remedie against incontinencie and vagrant lust 1. Cor. 7.2 3. For procreation of children which should continue their parents name and succeed in his inheritance as the Lord said unto them Gen. 1.28 Increase and multiplie 2. In respect of the Church and Common-wealth Matrimonie was appointed as a meane to increase them both with profitable members and instruments and therefore parents are charged to bring up their children in the instruction and information of the Lord Ephes. 6.4 that they may bee fit to bee employed in the Church and Common-wealth 3. In respect of God Matrimonie was instituted principally for the setting forth of his glorie that the married parties should together better learne to serve and worship God and to bring up
some may be dispensed withall and exempted from watching who may more necessarily bee employed for the common good for here although the letter of the law bee not precisely kept yet the intention of the Law-maker is observed which is to seeke and procure the common good So likewise 1. Universally the Lord himselfe neither will nor can dispense against his law as to make it lawfull to have other gods to take Gods name in vaine and such like for this were for God to denie himselfe to be just which were to deny himselfe but the Apostle saith God is faithfull and cannot denie himselfe 2 Tim 2.13 but to make it lawfull in generall to violate the precepts of the first and second Table were to denie his owne justice and so consequently to denie himselfe for God is most just yea justice it selfe and the law is a perfect rule of justice 2. Yet in the particular determinations of the law the Lord doth dispense as with Abrahams sacrificing of his sonne the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians the fornication of Ose the Prophet for the will of God which is most just and the right which he hath in the lives bodies and goods of men maketh these things lawfull being done by the Commandement of God which otherwise should bee unlawfull for as a man may use his Oxe or his Asse at his pleasure because they are ordained to his use so the Lord may doe with men take away their lives at his pleasure and that by a double right both because man by his sinne hath deserved to die and God as Creator may use the creature as it may best serve to his glorie And as a man may use his owne goods and that which is lent unto a man precariâ freely and frankly during the pleasure of the lender he may when he will require againe so the earth being the Lords and the fulnesse thereof which he as it were lendeth unto man so long as it pleaseth him the Lord may justly at his pleasure transferre things from one to another So likewise in the third case of fornication like as matrimony maketh carnall copulation lawfull so the Lord may tale vinculum inducere by his commandement bring in and supplie the like bond as matrimonie is as when he commanded the Prophet to take him a wife of fornications Hose 1.3 the commandement of God made that lawfull which otherwise was unlawfull 3. But as God can make that which seemeth unjust to be lawfull and just so yet can he not make a just and good act to be evill and wicked as that he which worshippeth God aright doth evill or such like and the reason is because God by this meanes should bee contrarie to himselfe in commanding one so to worship him and yet to count him so worshipping him to doe evill Againe Impossibile est Deum facere quae non potest velle It is impossible for God to doe that hee cannot will now the Lord willeth none evill to be done therefore hee cannot make that which is good to be evill because he cannot denie himselfe who is onely good 4. Further a difference is to be made betweene the precepts of the first and secood Table God doth dispense with the precepts of the second which are referred to the good of our neighbour when he seeth it more to make for his owne glorie which is the chiefe end and scope of the duties of the first and second Table as when God commandeth to dishonour parents rather than to dishonour him and biddeth any kill and so in the rest but with the precepts of the first Table God dispenseth not because they are immediately referred to Gods glory for that were to consent to the dishonouring of himselfe And thus much for the answer to the first part of the argument Secondly it followeth not if God can dispense that therefore the Prelates of the Church may 1. Because the dispensation against a law must bee by as great authoritie as the law was first made by but the morall law grounded upon the law of nature was founded by the Author and Creator of nature and therefore by him onely and not by any else may it be dispensed with 2. As in naturall effects ordinarily there must goe before a naturall cause as a thing cannot be made hot unlesse fire or some other efficient cause of heat be put unto it so that the Pope himselfe cannot command a thing to bee hot but by such efficient cause of heat yet the Lord without any such mediate or ordinarie cause can make a thing hot by his infinite power supplying that cause himselfe so likewise in spirituall actions the Lord may supplie that which maketh the thing lawfull which man cannot doe unlesse some externall cause or circumstance doe concurre which maketh the act lawfull As to kill is an unlawfull act in it selfe neither can the Pope or any other make it lawfull to kill unlesse there be some cause that maketh it lawfull to kill as when the partie commanded to be slaine hath deserved to die But God to whom all men are debters and who is the Lord of every mans life may command to kill without any injustice although there be no such apparent cause or circumstance which should make that act lawfull 2. Object Further it is objected thus to restore that which is committed to a mans trust is a naturall dutie yet this is dispensed with when as a man refuseth to restore to a mad man his sword or weapon which he gave one to keepe so the Magistrate ordinarily dispenseth with that precept Thou shalt not kill when he commandeth malefactors to be slaine so the Macchabees dispensed with the Sabbath when they resolved to fight with their enemies upon the Sabbath 1 Macchab. chap. 2. as these precepts are dispensed withall by men so also may the rest Answ. 1. For the first instance there is in that particular case no dispensation against the law of nature for then by such dispensation it should bee made lawfull not to restore that which is committed to trust which cannot bee made lawfull by any dispensation for this were to crosse and overthrow the law of nature but not to restore a sword to a furious man is but a particular interpretation of that generall law of nature wherein the intent of that law is kept for it is agreeable to the law of nature to render whatsoever belongeth to another and the reason thereof is because it is just so it is lawfull by the same law nothwithstanding not to give unto a mad man his owne sword because it is just also the meaning and reason of the law is kept because the furious man would doe some hurt with his weapon and therefore to minister occasion and instruments unto his rage were unjust 2. In the other two particulars there is no dispensation but an interpretation rather or declaration of the law in the first that it is no murther when one is justly
to take upon him our humane nature So also Osiander Marbach For if the Lord had appeared here in any humane forme Moses reason had not beene sufficient dehorting the people from idolatry because they saw no Image in the day that the Lord spake unto them in Horeb Deut. 4.15 For though the Lord had then appeared in any Image yet if he had at this time so shewed himselfe they might have taken occasion thereby to resemble God by some Image therefore neither then nor now did the Lord so appeare Tostat. quaest 13. 4. Neither yet because it is said Vnder his feet c. did they see as the feet of a man as Cajetane thinketh Sub specie Iudicis quasi hominis visus est c. He was seene as a Judge sitting in judgement and so they saw but his feet but this is so said quantum ad situm in respect of the site and placing because the pavement of Saphir was beneath as under the feet and they might imagine the more glorious part of Gods Majesty to be upward Tostatus 5. Neither yet is the meaning Quod clarius cognoverint Deum c. That they only knew the Lord more clearely than the common people Ferus Or as the Septuagint translate they saw only the place ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã where the Lord stood 6. But the Lord by a bright shining cloud shewed his Majesty and presence as the Chalde Interpreter readeth Viderunt gloriam Dei Israel They saw the glory of the God of Israel and that much more now than when hee appeared in mount Sinai when notwithstanding the people said The Lord hath shewed us his glory and greatnesse Deut. 5.24 Tostat. So also Calvin Forma ipsius Dei nulla describitur sed basis in qua stabat c. There is no forme described of God but the bottome where he stood is said to be like unto Saphir c. QUEST XXII Wherein the place under Gods feet is said to be like to Saphir Vers. 10. AS a pavement or stone-worke of Saphir 1. This place under Gods feet for the colour is resembled unto the precious stone called the Saphir and to the cleare heavens Tostatus thinketh the Saphir to be of a bright reddish colour and that two colours are hereby signified a bright shining red and a blew or azure as in the skie But the Saphir stone is knowne to be of a skie blewish and airy colour as Hierome observeth and one of these similitudes is added to explaine the other Borrhains saith that the fairest Saphirs are full of red golden spots So also Oleaster Which answereth to this description that the pavement or bricke worke for so libnath signifieth either bricke or stone is said to be of Saphir Tostatus further thinketh that it is compared unto caelum stellatum the starrie skie but QUEST XXIII In what sense the Lord is said not to lay his hand ãâ¦ã Vers. 11. VPon the Nobles c. he laid not his hand The laying of the hand is taken in Scripture ãâã threefold sense 1. The hand of God was said to be upon the Prophets when the Spirit of God came upon them And so Ab. Ezra understandeth this text Non porrexit illis manum He did not ãâã his hand unto them He gave them not the Spirit of Prophecie as he did to Moses they did not see God so cleerely as Moses did But the wordâ are to be joyned together thus That although they sââ God yet his hand was not upon them and then no such sense can be gathered Calvin 2. The laying on of the hand signifieth also to hide as God is said to have laid his hand upon Moses as he passed by Exod. 33. And so they make the meaning to be this that God did not hide himselfe to ãâã which were farre off as the Latine text is that is hee shewed himselfe also to the people in the ãâã Lyranus Gloss. ãâã Tostatus But the word is ãâã which signifieth to separate the text then meaneth those 70. Elders which Moses had selected and separated from the rest Iun. Lippom. Or ãâã may be derived of etââl which signifieth neare as Gen. 41.3 They ãâã neere or by the ãâã and so in this place iâ may betoken those which were neere unto God namely the 70. Elders who came neerer than the rest of the people Oleaster 3. There is also a third signification of this phrase to lay the hand is to sinite or punish contrarie whereto is that phrase To take his hand from one 1 Sam. 6.5 that is to leave smiting or punishing So thân the meaning here is Non ãâ¦ã Hee sent not upon them his hurting hand Cajetaââ Non ãâ¦ã Hee killed them not Lippomanus For it was a received opinion in those dayes that no man could see God and live Oleaster Nihil incommodi senserunt They felt no harme after this Simlerus QUEST XXIV Why they are said to eat and drinke Vers. 11. ANd did eat and drinke c. 1. Rab. Salomon saith that this is added to shew their fault that after they had seene God as though they had not much cared for it they turned them to temporall pleasures in eating and drinking And though God did forbeare them now yet afterward they were punished Nadab and Abâhu died in the Tabernacle by fire sent of God Levit 10. and the Elders afterward at the grave of lust Numb 11. Contra. 1. It seemeth that God was not offended with them in this place because he laid not his hand upon them and therefore it is not like that they shewed any such contempt 2. Nadab and Abihu were afterward smitten but it was not for any such fault committed here but for offering strange fire Tostat. qu. 15. 2. Some understand it of their rejoycing as if they had eaten and drunke so the Châlde But here is no such note of similitude Quasi ãâã c. As though they did eat But it is expressed plainly They did eat It is then to bee taken rather historice historically than metaphorice metaphorically Tostatus 3. Ab. Ezra giveth this sense that although they had seene God yet they were not so ravished with it as Moses was that did neither eat nor drinke 40. dayes after but they did eat and drinke afterward 4. Some here by understand the spirituall delight which they conceived which is sometime expressed by eating and drinking as Christ saith to his Disciples in the Gospell That yee may eat and drinke at ãâã table in my Kingdome Ferus 5. Some referre it to their publike feastes which they made that day in token of their joy They are and dranke in laetitia magna post talem ãâã in great mirth after such a vision Lyran So also Tostat. Osiander 6. But the proper and true sense is this Salvi integri manserunt They remained sound and in good health Calvin Tanquam omnino incolumis comederunt c. As in perfect health they did eat and drinke they onely escaped not death but
Simler Gallas which is a pint and quarter of ale measure for there goe unto a pint of our English measure as much as fourteene eg-shels doe containe QUEST XLVIII Of the spirituall application of the Altar and daily sacrifice THe spirituall signification of these things is this 1. Christ is our Altar whereby wee are sanctified he is ara victima both our Altar and the sacrifice of this Altar the Apostle speaketh Heb. 13.10 We have an Altar whereof they have no authority which serve in the Tabernacle Gallasius 2. By the daily sacrifice of the lambes Christ also is signified who is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Simler 3. By the bread and wine which was offered Lippoman would have represented the Eucharist which is ministred with bread and wine Rather it signifieth Christum pro nobis oblatum cibum esse potum that Christ offered for us is both our meat and drinke to be received by faith Osiander 4. The offering of the one in the morning the other at evening Cyprian thus applieth Vt hora sacrificii ostenderât vespâram oscasum mundi That the houre of the sacrifice should signifie the evening and Sunne set of the world when Christ should be offered Bernard understandeth two oblations of Christ one when he was offered and presented by his parents in the Temple the other when he was offered upon the crosse at the first oblation he was received inter brachia Simeonis between the armes of Simeon in the second inter brachia crucis betweene the armes of the crosse Lippoman thus Agâus vesperâinus Deminum morieâtem praefigurat c. The evening lambe did prefigure Christ dying the morning lambe Christ rising againe from the dead But rather hereby is signified that Christ from the morning to the even from the beginning of the world unto the end is the Saviour of all them that trust in him he is the Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world Osiander And by this daily offering and that twice done is shewed that wee have daily need of reconciliation that Christs bloud should continually be applied unto us by faith Simler And by this daily sacrifice twice offered the Israelites were admonished ut à principio ad finem dââi ad Dei misericordiam confugerent that from the beginning to the end of the day they should flee unto Gods mercie And that this continuall sacrifice was an evident figure of Christ is evident because it is prophesied to cease at the comming of the Messiah Dan. 9.27 for the shadow must give place to the body Calvin QUEST XLIX How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel Vers. 43. THere I will appoint or meet with the children of Israel c. 1. Here the reason is given from the notation of the word why it was called before ohel maghed the Tabernacle of appointment or meeting because the Lord would meet with them there it is derived rather of iâghad which signifieth to meet or appoint a time than of ghadah to testifie Calvine 2. Here the Lord will appoint with Israel not by speaking himselfe unto them for after the Lord had spoken unto them out of mount Sinai when he delivered the Law and the people were afraid of Gods voice and desired that Moses might speake unto them the Lord after that did not speake himselfe but declared his will by Moses Tostat. qu. 21. 3. Where it is said in the former verse where I will make appointment with you to speake unto thee there Caietanes note is somewhat curious that God in respect of the Levites promittit se duntaâaâ paratum promiseth onely to be readie but with Moses hee promiseth to speake for by with you the Lord meaneth the Israelites with whom hee will speake by Moses as it followeth vers 43. QUEST L. What the Lord promiseth to sanctifie Vers. 43. IT shall be sanctified by my glorie 1. Iunius referreth this to the Israelites that everie one of them should be sanctified by the Lord. But that were too generall it is evident by the next verse where the Lord speaketh of sanctifying the Tabernacle the Altar and the Priests that he meaneth a speciall sanctification and consecration to holy uses 2. The most do supplie place and understand it of the Tabernacle but that is expressed afterward I will sanctifie the Tabernacle 3. Therefore the speech is more generall that he will sanctifie by his presence and what things hee will sanctifie is expressed in the next verse in particular the Tabernacle the Altar Aaron and his sonnes QUEST LI. What is meant here by Gods glorie BY my glorie 1. Some interpret it To my glorie because that was the end wherefore the Lord appointed all those things 2. Some doe understand it of Christ who is the glorie of God without whom nothing is sanctified in the Church this glorie Moses desired to see chap. 33. 3. Lyranus and Lippoman refer it to the comming downe of fire upon Aarons sacrifice Levit. 9. 4. Tostatus to that example of Gods power in destroying Nadab and Abihu with fire for offering strange fire and thereupon the Lord saith I will be sanctified in them that come neere me and before all the people will I be glorified But this promise of God is not so to be restrained to one or two of Gods glorious workes 5. Therefore by glorie the Lord understandeth gloriosam praesentiam his glorious presence Vatablus as Exodus 40.34 Then the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle Oleaster QUEST LII How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron Vers. 44. I Will sanctifie also Aaron c. 1. Lyranus understandeth this of their consecration which although it were described alreadie non adhuc tamen erat in executione posita yet it was not hitherto put in execution but the Lord speaketh not here of that sanctification which consisted in the outward ceremonies for they were not Gods glorie whereby he saith he will sanctifie them 2. Tostatus referreth it to that miraculous approbation of Aaron and his two sonnes Eleazar and Ithamar by shewing his fierce wrath in the sudden destruction of his other two sonnes Nadab and Abihu But as Aaron and his sonnes are promised to be sanctified so the Altar also shall be sanctified but the Altar was not sanctified by that example of judgement 3. Therefore the meaning is this that as God had prescribed the externall rites of their consecration so he promiseth se in his efficacem fore that he will be effectuall in them Simler Divina actio sanctificans aderit c. The divine sanctifying action shall be present Caietane lest they might thinke that their sanctification depended upon the outward ceremonies of their consecration For those externall things were used only ut verae sanctificationis symbola as signes or symbols of the true sanctification QUEST LIII How the Lord is said to dwell
this golden Altar which Moses made and that which Salomon erected 1. Some thinke that Salomon made a new Altar of incense as Comestor Tostat. qu. 16. in cap. 6. 1. Reg. because this was made of Shittim wood but Salomons of Cedar But Ribera answereth that it is not said that Salomon made the golden Altar of Cedar but onely covered it with Cedar 1 King 6.22 that is enlarged it lib. 2. cap. 8. de Templ 2. But Beda and Lyranus are farre wide who thinke that Salomon made the Altar of incense of stone which was covered over with Cedar Osiander The text before alleaged is evident that it was of Cedar there is no mention made of stone 3. Iunius his opinion is that it was the same Altar and readeth thus Obduxit altare Câdrinum He laid over the Altar of Cedar not with Cedar but gold as it followeth ibid. v. 22. but the Altar which Moses made was of Shittim wood the Cedar is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or enrit seemeth then they were two divers kinds of wood 4. Ribera therefore thinketh that ãâã first did enlarge the golden Altar with Gods ãâã and then covered it with gold so that it was the same Altar but enlarged So also Borrhaius For the words of the Text are he covered the golden Altar with Cedar and Iosephus writeth evidently that Salomon did build a new brazen Altar but of making a new golden Altar he maketh no mention Ribera ibid So some things were made new by Salomon as the brazen Altar and the brazen sea or lover ten golden candlesticks ten tables 2 Chron. 4. Some things he only beautified and enlarged as the Arke over the which he made two Cherubims beside those upon the Mercie seat 1 King 6.23 Likewise he enlarged the Altar of incense for one Altar might serve to burne incense upon though for other services the number of vessels and instruments was increased according to the proportion of the Temple which was larger than the Tabernacle QUEST XV. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended Vers. 12. WHen thou takest the summe of the children of Israel c. 1. Simply then it is not unlawfull to number the people which may be done upon two necessarie occasions as when either a publike collection is to be made of tribute or subsidie money unlesse account should be taken the burthen should lye upon a few and others should escape Againe when any great warres are taken in hand it is fit that the people should be mustered that choice may be made of such as are fit for warre Tostat. qu. 9. 2. But then Davids example will be objected with whom God was offended for the numbring of the people To this divers answers are made 1. Augustine thinketh David did evill therein to number the people quia Deus non jusserat because God commanded him not But this is no sufficient reason for then it should be unlawfull for Princes now to number the people they having no speciall warrant from God 2. Simlerus saith that God was angrie with David because non curavit Domino persolvi tributum hee did not cause this tribute here appointed to bee given unto God So also Beda But this was not the cause neither for neither did Moses when he numbred the people which he did thrice Exod. 38. Numb 10. and 26. Neither is it like that David was so ignorant of the Law 3. Oleaster maketh this the reason because the Lord promised to multiply the seed of Abraham as the starres of Heaven and the sand of the sea without number therefore he was angrie whensoever they were numbred But by this reason they should never have beene numbred at all rather this might tend to Gods glorie in seeing by the numbers of the people how the Lord performed his promise 4. This rather was the cause of Gods indignation because David numbred the people for an evill end ad gloriam suam for his owne glorie to rejoyce and as it were to put confidence in their multitude Tostat. qu. 9. Therefore Haec sive superbia sive temeritas sive ingratitudo this either pride or rashnesse or ingratitude was severely punished Calvin QUEST XVI Whether this collection of money were commanded only at this time or were to continue WHen thou takest 1. Some thinke though here be no certaine time expressed when this account of the people should be taken whether everie yeare or everie fifth yeare as the ancient Romans used to doe yet this is certaine that whensoever the people was numbred this summe of halfe a sicle of everie one was collected Simler Lippoman thinketh also that they were often numbred ut gratia Dei agnosceretur c. that the grace and goodnesse of God might bee acknowledged in multiplying his people And it is the received opinion of the Hebrewes that this precept for the collection of this summe was perpetuall and anniversarie toward the charge of repairing the Tabernacle and maintaining of the sacrifices and other services So also Calvin in 17. Matth. vers 24. 2. But Iunius opinion is more probable with whom agreeth Beza annot in Matth. 17.24 that this was a precept only for this time and not to continue afterward which he confirmeth by these reasons 1. From the end and use of this money which was to acknowledge their late redemption and deliverance out of the bondage of Egypt 2. Moses himselfe did not exact this summe when hee numbred the people againe Numb 1. and the third time Numb 26. 3. This money was not to be spent in the sacrifices which were consumed but in the worke of the Tabernacle which was permanent and remained and so it was as a memoriall for them before the Lord vers 16. And of this money now collected which came to 100. talents of silver and 1775. shekels were made the sockets of the Sanctuarie and of the veile the hookes also and the fillets of the pillars Exod. 38.26 27. So that the end of this collection being extraordinarie and for this time only toward the building of the Tabernacle and the instruments thereof it was not to be perpetuall 4. And if this proportion had beene perpetually to be observed for everie one to pay halfe a shekel toward the Tabernacle Nehemiah would not have appointed another rate that everie one should pay the third part of a shekel by the yeare toward the service of Gods house Nehem. 10.32 3. But this further may be added though this manner of collection was not enjoyned as ordinarie and perpetuall yet upon the like occasion as to repaire the ruines of the Temple they might raise Moses tax upon the people as Ioash did 2 Chron. 24.9 which was upon the like extraordinarie occasion which ceasing the collection also was intermitted as Ioash said to the Priests that having received money of the people yet were slacke to repaire the decayed places of the Temple Receive no more money of your acquaintance except yee deliver
shed upon the faithfull the Romanists then in consecrating Chrisme mixed with balme to anoint their Bishops and Priests se veteris legis sacerdotes non ministrâs Christi profitentur doe professe themselves to be Priests of the Law nor Ministers of the Gospell Gallas And after this manner doe they consecrate their Chrisme first the mitred Bishop muttereth certaine charmes and inchanted words over the Chrisme and then bloweth upon it and after him come in their order twelve Priests standing by who likewise breath over the Chrisme then the Bishop useth certaine exorcismes with prayers wherein he maketh mention of Moses Aaron David the Prophets Martyrs praying that this Chrisme may have power to conferre the like gifts as they had Then he putteth to a little balme and at the last boweth himselfe to the Chrisme with these words Ave sanctum Chrisma All haile holy Chrisme The like doe all the Priests in their order and so they make an Idoll of their Chrisme ex Gallasio But thus to consecrate their Chrisme they never learned of Christ nor his Apostles Saint Iohn sheweth what is the ointment and anointing of Christians Yee have an ointment from him which is holy 1 Epist. 2.20 And vers 27. The ointment or Chrisme which ye received of him dwelleth in you c. and the same Chrisme or ointment teacheth you all things c. Wee have received no other ointment or Chrisme of Christ but the graces of the Spirit which are bestowed upon the faithfull 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. To come to the Sacraments with prepared affections Vers. 19. AAron and his sonnes shall wash their hands and feet thereat when they goe unto the Altar This washing of the hands and feet teacheth men ut cautiore cura actus suos cogitatus discutiant c. that they should carefully examine and purge their acts and thoughts and so come to be made partakers of the holy Sacraments remembring what Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation Beda This washing of the hands and feet therefore sheweth with what preparation and diligent examination we should come into Gods presence Augustine saith well Si macula in veste aut corpore apparet non audes intrare si vero sordida mens conscientia nihil times c. If there be a spot in thy body or rayment thou darest not goe in but if thy minde and conscience be filthy and uncleane thou fearest nothing c. Thus the Preacher admonisheth Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God Eccles. 4.17 By the feet he understandeth the affections wherewith the soule is carried as the body with feet 2. Observ. Against the contempt of the Ministerie Vers. 32. YE shall not make any composition like unto it Which therefore is commanded that holy things be not prophaned Neve Ecclesiasticum Ministerium ludibrio contemptui hominum exponatur And that the Ecclesiasticall Ministerie be not exposed to the scorne and contempt of men Lippoman As it is in the Psalm 105.15 Touch not mine anointed and doe my Prophets no harme Which sheweth their great prophanenesse who both speake and thinke basely of the Ministers of the Gospell and despise the vocation of the Ministery and hold it as a base thing wherein men doe bewray their prophane and unbeleeving heart who can have no great hope of salvation despising the meanes whereby they should be brought thither 3. Observ. Against flattery in giving divine titles unto men Vers. 37. YOu shall not make any composition like this perfume Precibus landibus Divinis non debemus uti in adulationibus humanis Wee must not use the praises of God in humane flatterings Gloss. ordinar As the people that gave applause unto Herod saying it was the voice of God and not of man Act. 12. Basil also giveth this note Quicunque bene agit Deo non sibi adscribat He that doth well let him ascribe it unto God and not to himselfe And so accordingly I yeeld unto thy divine Majesty most gracious God and heavenly Father all bounden thankes through our blessed Lord Christ Jesus that it hath pleased thy divine goodnesse thus far to strengthen and assist mee thy unworthy servant and weake instrument in this worke trusting to the same gracious helpe for the finishing and accomplishing of the same to thy glory Amen The end of the first booke of the second part or tome of this Commentarie upon Exodus THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND PART OR TOME OF THIS COMMENTARIE UPON EXODVS VVherein is shewed the practice and execution of the Lawes and Ordinances before prescribed VVhich consisteth of the Israelites disobedience to the Morall law in their apostasie and falling away to idolatrie and their obedience afterward upon their reconciliation to the Ceremonials In the willing offerings of the people toward the Tabernacle the diligence of the workmen in making it the faithfulnesse of Moses in the approbation of their worke and the erection of the Tabernacle VERITAS â FILIA â TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. REVERENDO IN CHRISTO PATRI AC DOMINO D. THOMAE DIVINA PROvidentia Episcopo Londinensi Diocesano suo salutem in Christo sempiternam ANni jam sexdecim Reverendissime Praesul ex eo tempore effluxerunt cum Synopsis mea quae tum primò in lucem prodiit tuae censurae judicio à Reverendissimo Archiepiscopo Caniuariensi commissa commendata fuerit Vt primae illae lucubrationes meae te facilem Censorem in venerunt sic posteriores istae te ut spero aequum judicem reperturae sunt Cum Ambrosio hoc libere profiteor Malo tuo corrigatur judicio siquid movet quà m laudari à te quod ab aliis reprehendatur non est longi subsellii ista judicatio facile est tibi de nostris judicare Dicam jam paucis quid à me in hoc opere praestitum sit In tribus maximè me compendio commodo suo consuluisse prospexisse lector inveniet Primò dum varias authorum sententias de gravissimis quaestionibus interse comparo simul uno intuitu oculis subjicio labori suo in posterum hac ex parte parcet qui hosce nostros commentarios legere dignetur Deinde cum authores illi varii unde haec nostra desumpta sunt vix possint pretio 50. librarum comparari rationem me sumptuum habuisse judicabit lector humanus cùm centesima parte venalis sit hic liber Tertiò cùm collatis inter se discrepantibus plurimorum sententiis illam calculo meo passim comprobaverim quae ad veritatem proxime accedat hîc adjutum se sentiet judicium confirmatum qui huc animum applicet altero jam praecunte viam monstrante Atque haec feci ut Augustinus Hieronymo in eorum gratiam âuibus aut non vacat propter alia negocia aut
therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned âs other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ in crimine illo pâssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not necessarie here to understand that Moses had any speciall commandement
ministery and service herein to God as Iunius readeth because they were employed in the Lords businesse and were carried away with a zeale of his glory 3. Beside by this their fact consecrati sunt ministeriâ they were consecrate to the ministery and service of God as Deut. 10.8 it is said The Lord the same time separated Levi where reference is made unto this fact of the Levites and this is the blessing which here is bestowed upon them 4. Some understand it thus Vnusquisque in filio in fraâre suo erit per hanc actionem consecratus Every one by this action shall be consecrate in his sonne and in his brother Cajetane So also Gallas that is they and their posterity should hereby be consecrated unto God But seeing the word is in the imperative consecrate ye the meaning is rather that they should consecrate every one his hand intersiciendo filium c. in killing his sonne or brother Vatab. Calvin And so is it expounded Deut. 33.9 where it is said that the Levites knew not their owne sonnes or children but mention is not made of slaying their sonnes before QUEST LXXIV Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe Vers. 30. ANd when the morning came 1. This was the next day after the idolaters were slaine which was the very day of Moses comming downe from the Mount which was the fortieth day of his being in the Mount with God for that day was the publike solemnity celebrated by the Israelites to the honour of their new golden god as it appeareth by their melody and dancing as Moses came downe from the Mount the same day when Moses returned to the campe which might bee about the sixt houre of the day he cast the golden calfe into the fire and armed the Levites against their brethren the next morning he had this communication with the people Tostat. quast 37. 2. Now whereas Moses saith upon this next day that hee would goe up to the Lord to intreat for them some thinke it must be understood of his going up againe into the Mount as it is written Deut. 9. Cajetane Borrh. So that this his going up was when he stayed other forty dayes and nights as he had done before to make supplication for the people Simler And then this followed not immediately after hee had thus said but certaine dayes after other things comming betweene Tostat. qu. 38. 3. But it seemeth that this was another going up unto God than when hee stayed there forty dayes the second time for this going up was the next day after Iun. But many things came betweene before his second solemne going up which are rehearsed in the next chapter QUEST LXXV Why Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne Vers. 30. YE have committed a grievous sinne c. 1. There were two dangers to be feared in the people on the one side security and extenuating of their sinne and on the other desperation therefore to prevent the one he telleth them of the greatnesse and grievousnesse of their sinne and to helpe the other he promiseth that he will goe up and pray for them Simler 2. And here lest they might thinke that they only had sinned which were punished he telleth them that even they which remained were guilty also of a great sinne Tostatus As our blessed Saviour telleth the Jewes that they were not the greatest sinners whom Pilate had put to the sword but that others should repent lest they likewise perished Luk. 13. Ferus 3. And Moses still urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne ut ipsi quoque supplices confugiant âd Dei misericordiam that they also themselves should by their supplications flee unto the mercie of God Calvin 4. And this Moses doth to take from them a false opinion lest they should thinke to be excused in this sinne by their good intention that they made the golden Calfe to the honour of God Ferus 5. And that which Moses doth here in telling the people of their sinne the Law of Moses practiseth still In bringing men to a knowledge of their sinnes Ferus QUEST LXXVI Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfullâ If I may pacifie him c. Vers. 30. IF I may pacifie him for your sinne 1. This word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ulai is not taken here as a signe of doubting for Moses being a faithfull man and full of confidence did not doubt in his prayers for he that doubteth either maketh question of Gods power that he is not able to grant that which hee asketh or he is not perswaded of his mercie and goodnesse he that doubteth hee shall not receive that which he asketh bonitati Dei injuriam facit doth offer wrong unto the goodnesse of God which he distrusteth And such an one as asketh not in faith shall receive nothing of the Lord as S. Iames saith Iam. 1. If Moses then had prayed doubtfully he had not obtained that which he prayed for Tostat. qu. 40. 2. But Moses speaketh thus either in respect of the temporall punishment which hee was not sure whether it should wholly be remitted for in temporall things wee have no assurance De fide salute certi esse debemus in precibus Wee must be sure in our prayers of faith and such things as concerne our salvation Simler Or rather he useth this doubtfull speech Ne secure de petenda venia cogitent That they should not be secure in asking of pardon Calvin Difficultatem veniae significaâ He signifieth hereby how hard it was to obtaine pardon for them Gallas that hee might more effectually move them to repentance Ferus As in the like sense this phrase is used in other places of Scripture as Ioel 2.14 If perhaps he will returne and repent him of the evill Iosh. 14.12 It may be the Lord will be with mee 1 Samuel 14.6 It may be the Lord will give deliverance by us So 2 Tim. 2.25 If so be the Lord give them repentance to know the truth Pelarg. QUEST LXXVII Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. BUt what needed Moses to have intreated the Lord seeing it is said that he had repented him before of the evill which he had threatned vers 14. 1. Ferus thinketh it was an infirmitie in Moses that having heard before that the Lord was pacified iterum quasi nihil tale audierââ sâlliciâââârat yet prayeth againe as though he had heard no such thing So also Calvin Quod dubitanter inchoent precâs That the faithfull begin their prayers doubtfully till faith prevaile But this prayer of Moses proceeded of faith for otherwise the Lord would not have heard him as he did Deut. 9.20 it shewed not then his infirmity 2. Some thinke that Moses obtained nothing at his first prayer but was kept in suspence But this is before confuted quest 40. 3. Some are of opinion that Moses prayer before and this were but one Simler But the contrary appeareth Deut.
must limit our desires with a subordination of our wils unto Gods will as our blessed Saviour there prayeth out of the naturall will and desire of man not looking unto Gods secret counsell But in spirituall things where Gods will is evidently knowne as Moses knew that it was impossible for Gods decree in the election of his Saints to bee changed it had beene an idle and superfluous condition inwardly to have so conceived or outwardly to have professed if it were possible himselfe knowing the contrary that it was impossible 9. And to say that Moses preferred the safety of the people before his owne soule as Calvin seemeth to affirme Nihil aliud venit in mentââ quam ut salvus fit populus Nothing else came into his minde than that the people should be safe may be thought to be against the rule of charity for though another mans soule ought to be dearer unto mee than mine owne bodily life yet my soule ought to be dearer unto me than all mens soules in the world And Tostatus further addeth that if all the soules of the Saints yea of the Virgin Marie should perish unlesse my soule perish Citius deberem eligere omâes illas perire quam animam meam I ought rather to wish all their soules to perish than mine owne 10. Wherefore this only remaineth to be the meaning and sense of Moses fervent desire here that because the salvation of Israel was joyned with Gods glory both in respect of the promises made to Fathers which it was not for Gods honour to frustrate and to prevent the blasphemies which the Egyptians and other would be ready upon the ruine and destruction of the Lords people to cast out against him Moses therefore Non tantum populi salutem sed ante omnia gloriam Dei spectavit Did not only looke unto the salvation of the people but unto the glory of God so that in respect thereof is carelesse of his owne salvation Simler Pretiosa est nobis animarum salus sed multo pretiosior nobis esse debet gloria Dei The salvation of our soules is precious unto us but Gods glory ought to be more precious unto us Gallas So Moses in this place prayeth not as a man beside himselfe not considering what he said as neither was Paul forgetfull of himselfe when he wished to be accursed so Israel might be saved for Paul so writeth Post longam meditationem After long meditation and âdvisement QUEST LXXXIII In what sense the Lord saith I will put out of my booke c. Vers. 33. WHosoever hath sinned against me him will I put out of my booke c. 1. Some doe gather hence Inconsideratè precatum Mosem That Moses prayed inconsiderately quia castigat Deus praepostorum ajus votum because God correcteth his preposterous desire Calvin But Ferus collecteth better as if the Lord should say thus Delector quidem tanto charitatis tuae ardore c. I am delighted with such great heat of charity but justice must be kept which condemneth not the innocent c. 1. Hugo de S. Victor understandeth the Lord here to speake of blotting out not secundùm praescientiam Dei according to Gods prescience but secundum praesentem statum in respect of their present state So also Tostat. quaest 44. But the Lord answereth to Moses petition in his sense which was to be raced out of his booke rather than the people should perish not in respect of his present state for that had beene to desire to sinne and by sinne to be raced out but eternally therefore in that sense the Lord also maketh answer 3. Some hold indeed that God may race out the very elect upon their sinne Marbach But that were to make God mutable and changeable See this assertion confuted before quâst 80. 4. Iunius maketh it a conditionall speech si aliqui delendi essent if any were to be blotted out then they which sinne shall be so raced out But the Lord speaking here of notorious sinners pronounceth certainly what shall be their end they shall have no part in God 5. Some interpret it only of the manifestation of the rejection of the wicked Deââ tandem patefacturum reprobâs c. That God will at the length make manifest the reprobate which for a while seemed to be counted in the number of the elect Calvin But the Lord answering to Moses petition keepeth the same sense now Moses by racing out meaneth not any such manifestation for he was no reprobate but indeed an actuall blotting or putting out therefore that must be also the Lords meaning here 6. Borrhaiâs giveth this sense of these words Whosoever hath sinned c. that it must not be understood of every sinne but of such as sinne and are not restored by repentance So also Ferus Qui peccaverit mihi He that sinneth against me quò inââitur finalis impâânitântia by the which is signified finall impenitencie This exposition is sound but yet it taketh not away the doubt and scruple which lieth in the other words him will I put out c. and not in these 7. Wherefore I rest in Gallasius interpretation Delere hic dici impropriè atque accipi pra rejici reprobari That to blot out is spoken improperly and it is spoken to be rejected and become a reprobate the Lord will blot them out that is they shall not be numbred among the elect And this exposition is warranted by that place Psal. 69.28 Let them be put out of the booke of life neither let them be written with the righteous to be put out then of the booke of life is as not at all to be written there QUEST LXXXIV What day of visitation the Lord meaneth here Vers. 34. IN the day of visitation c. 1. Some of the Hebrewes say Primum diem anni That the first day of every yeere is this day of visitation But God did not use to plague them upon every such day 2. Some understand it of the captivity of Babylon but beside that other causes are shewed by the Prophets of that captivity so the sinnes of the ages then present God would not visit the sinnes of the fathers upon so many generations he saith he will visit the iniquities of the fathers but to the third and fourth generation 3. The Interlinearie Glosse referreth it to the Romanâ captivity But our Saviour in the Gospell sheweth there was another cause thereof for that they did not know the time of their visitation Luk. 19.44 Christs bloud which the Jewes wished to be upon them and their seed calleth for vengeance against them 4. Lyranus taketh this day of visitation for the day of finall judgement So also Osiander But that judgement shall be generall the Lord here speaketh of a particular day of visitation for the Israelites onely 5. Some thinke that God sent a speciall plague not long after for this idolatry which is mentioned in the last verse of this chapter Tostat. quaest 46. So also Iunius
Moses face was hid to the Jewes that is mera verâ legis cognitio the very true knowledge of the law wherein the Jewes could see no spirituall or mysticall thing but all carnall QUEST XVII Whether there were two clouds or one to cover and conduct the host Vers. 9. THe cloudie pillar descended c. 1. Tostatus here doth utter his opinion that there were two cloudes one which was spread over the host in the length and breadth thereof which served only to shelter them the other was a cloud like a pillar not so thick as the other but more lightsome and this served to direct them and this is the cloud spoken of here These two clouds he would prove out of that place Numb 14.14 Thy cloud standeth over them and thou goest before them by day in a pillar of a cloud and in a pillar of fire by night But here are not divers clouds described only divers offices of one and the same cloud are mentioned which are there to cover them direct them and to give light unto them Hee may as well gather out of this place that there were three clouds as two 2. Therefore it cannot otherwise be gathered that there was any more but one cloud as it is in the Psalme 105.39 He spread a cloud to be a covering and fire to give light in the night The same cloud covered them which gave them light and that which gave them light guided them Neither is it necessarie to imagine this cloud to overspread the whole host hanging aloft in the aire and being dispersed in the upper part all abroad it might being objected against the bodie of the Sunne be a sufficient shelter though wee doe not imagine it to be of such length and breadth QUEST XVIII Why the Lord spake to Moses in a cloud Vers. 9. THe cloudie pillar descended 1 Tostatus thinketh that the reason why the Angell of God spake unto Moses in a cloud was this because he tooke upon him an humane bodie quia hoc erat convenientius ad edendum voces which was most fit to frame a voice by and to the end that the people should not see this humane shape the Angell was hid in the cloud But the cloud being lightsome and cleere which as a pillar of fire gave light unto the campe in the night if there had been any such humane shape it would have been seene in that bright bodie beside it was not an Angell but God himselfe that talked with Moses face to face vers 11. who could frame a voice without any such assuming of an humane bodie 2. Ab. Ezra thinketh that the cloud is said here to descend because the Lord did apply himselfe and so descended as it were to Moses capacitie as a learned man that readeth to the simple doth frame his speech to their understanding But although the Lord in himselfe being an infinite spirit cannot bee said properly to ascend or descend yet because this cloud was a materiall and sensible thing it may be said properly to descend Tostatus quaest 10. 3. Rupertus maketh this mysticall application of the cloud descending Nemo reconciliari potest nisi per istam columnam nubis per istam carnem c. That no man can be reconciled unto God but by this pillar of the cloud that is by that flesh wherein all fulnes of the Godhead dwelled bodily Lippoman thus also applieth it that as Moses entred the cloud covered the Tabernacle so when Christ entred into that Tabernacle not made with hands nube susceptus est he was taken up in a cloud Ferus maketh this morall use Debemus in ostio tabernaculi post eum aspicere Wee must in the doore of these tabernacles of our bodies look after him that is be readie as at the doore to follow him and to lay aside these earthly tabernacles when the Lord calleth 4. This cloud descended both for more reverence and maiestie because they were not able to behold Gods glorie Gallas as Christ was taken up in a cloud that his Disciples should not gaze after him into heaven likewise it was fittest both to shelter them and conduct them and typically shewed that they saw but as in a cloud and darkly the cleere light being reserved for the comming of Christ. QUEST XIX How the Lord spake to Moses face to face Vers. 11. THe Lord spake unto Moses face to face c. And yet afterward vers 20. the Lord saith thou canst not see my face 1. Augustine doth thus reconcile these places in the first he speaketh de oculis mentis of the eyes of the minde whereby wee see God in the other hee sheweth corporeis oculit neminem videre Deum that no man can see God with bodily eyes But Gods essence as it is no creature can see at all Eâus substantiam neque hominum neque Angelorum sicut est quisquam videre potuit The substance of God as he is neither any man or Angell can see and therefore the Apostle calleth him the King immortall invisible 1. Timoth. 1.17 Gloss. ordinar 2. Some thinke that God appeared here in an hamane shape and therefore hee is said to have spoken with him face to face but the face of God his divine essence hee could not see Osiander So also Tostastus saith that the Angell here assumed a bodie which was hid in the cloud and so he spake face to face But if Moses had at any time seene any such assumed face or countenance it is most like he did in the mount where he had the most glorious vision but there was no image to be seene Deut. 4.15 3. Cajetane and Oleaster say that God here non videbatur was not seene face to face but loquebatur facie ad faciem hee spake face to face as one friend with another tanquam duobus in tenebris colloquentibus amicis as when two friends talke together in the darke and see not one another as the Chalde paraphrast readeth that God talked with him verbo ad verbum word to word and so it is to bee referred to the Lords familiar speech not to his familiar sight which is afterward denied But Iacob saith Gen. 32. that he had seene God face to face therefore this phrase is referred as well to the sight as to the hearing 4. The Hebrewes give this solution that Moses is denied totaliter to see wholly the face of God but he did see him interposita quadam caligine some mist being put between But one friend doth not put a vaile upon his face when hee talketh with his friend as the Lord is here said to talke with Moses the divine essence Moses could not in that mortall state see at all 5. Thomas thinketh that it is spoken secundum opinionem hominum according to the opinion of men because Moses might thinke that hee had spoken to him face to face But if Moses had thought here that he had seene God face to face hee would not have desired to see his
of Israel of whom they were afraid 4. And the Israelites themselves did not use to stray farre out of the host Tostat. quaest 13. 10. Moses meaning then is this ostende te fore ducem nostrum c. shew that thou wilt be our guide as before notwithstanding that threatning vers 3. that I may know thee to be present and finde favour to have accesse unto thee as before Iun. And Calvin collecteth well that it appeareth by the Lords answer vers 14. My presence shall goe with thee what Moses desired and so uno verbo affirmat se praiturum ut solebat he affirmeth in one word that he will goe before them as he was wont QUEST XXVIII In what sense Moses saith That I may finde grace c. which he was assured of Vers. 13. THat I may know thee and that I may finde grace in thy sight 1. Tostatus maketh this as a part of Moses petition that although he had found grace already with God in many things as in bringing the people out of Egypt in dividing the red sea in talking with God face to face yet that in this also he might finde favour with God to see his glorie But Lyranus better collecteth that Moses yet desired not a fight of the Divine Essence sed procedebat ordinatè but he proceeded orderly in his petitions and by degrees as he found the Lord enclined in his gracious answers And this to bee so appeareth by the Lords answer My presence shall goe with thee that yet Moses desired not a sight of his glorie 2. Cajetan understandeth it actively after I have knowne thy way that is the disposition of thy minde Exhibebo me morigerum gratiosum I will shew my selfe dutifull and pleasing that is I will apply and frame my selfe to please But this phrase is taken in the same sense as it is before the Lord saith to Moses Thou hast found grace in my sight where it is understood passively of grace and favour which Moses received of God 3. Some take it to bee no part of Moses petition but an argument thereof from the effect by this meanes if thou wilt goe with us I shall certainly know that I have found grace in thy sight Osiander Calvin Simlerus But Moses could no way doubt of that seeing the Lord had before certified him that he had found grace and upon that assurance Moses groundeth his prayer If I have found grace in thy sight this had beene to make the ground and foundation unstable and then his prayer also had failed 4. Wherefore with Iunius I take it rather to be a part of Moses request that as God had beene many wayes gracious before unto Moses and he had diversly found favour in his sight so that the Lord would vouchsafe in such manner to be present still that Moses might have accesse unto his presence and finde acceptance in his prayers as before To the same purpose Lyraniâ Ostende te mihi familiarem scut ante fabricationem vituli Shew thy selfe familiar unto me as before the making of the calfe QUEST XXIX What is understood by Gods presence Vers. 14. MY presence or face shall goe with thee 1. Augustine by face here understandeth the knowledge of God Facies Dei est cognitio Divinitatis c. The face of God is the knowledge of his divine nature 2. Cyrillus saith Facies Dei Spiritus sanctus The face of God is the Holy Ghost because he declareth the essence of God 3. Gregorie Facies Dei respectus est gratia c. The face of God is his favourable respect which should bring them happily into the land of promise 4. But here is a revocation of the former sentence the Lord had said hee would not goe up with them Cajetan Penitentia enim commutat comminationes Dei in promissiones Repentance changeth Gods threatnings into promises Ferus And partly upon the peoples repentance partly by Moses earnest intercession the Lord is entreated to vouchsafe them his gracious presence whereas hee had said hee would not goe up with them which the Lord did not pronounce absolutely but upon condition of their repentance 5. The Lord saith then My presence shall goe before that is ego ipse I my selfe Lyran. Sa. Aspectabilis praesentia mea My visible presence as before Iun. Sic te pracedam ut vere sentias me tibi adesse c. I will in such manner goe before thee as thou shalt verily perceive that I am present as though thou diddest see my face in a glasse Calvin The Lord promised the like visible signes of his presence which they enjoyed before 6. And typically is here signified the blessed Messiah who is called the face or presence of God as the Prophet speaking of Iohn Baptist the fore-runner of Christ I will send mine Angell who shall prepare the way before my face Borrh. QUEST XXX What rest the Lord promiseth to Moses Vers. 14. ANd I will give thee rest 1. Cajetan referreth to Moses Non erit sollicitus de eventibus Hee should not bee carefull of any event seeing the Lord tooke upon him to guide them 2. Oleaster I will cause thee to rest à sollicitudine precibus from taking any further care or intreating me in granting thy request So also Marbach Vt sis securo tranquillo animo That thou mayest be secure and quiet 3. Lippoman understandeth it of Moses death and departure that God would bring him to rest before the people came into Canaan yet the Lord would notwithstanding accomplish his promise 4. Gloss. interlin understandeth here requiem aeternam everlasting rest promised to Moses But it appeareth by Moses reply vers 16. shall it not be when thou goest with us that this promise was not peculiar to Moses but generall to all the people as Calvin well collecteth Quod totius populi commâne erat Mosis personae ascribitur That is ascribed to Moses person which was common to all the people 5. Therefore by rest Hugo de Sancto Victor well understandeth the leading of them into the land of promise So also Simlerus and their setling there after they came thither signifying sub Dei patrocinio fore that they should be still under Gods patronage and protection there Calvin and by this externall rest is shadowed forth our rest in Christ as our Saviour Christ saith Come unto me all that labour and yee shall finde rest unto your soule which our spirituall rest shall be perfited in that glorious rest in the kingdome of God Borrh. QUEST XXXI Whether Moses here rested in Gods answer or begged any thing further Vers. 15. IF thy presence goe not with us 1. Calvin taketh this to be a confirmation of the Lords former grant and that Moses embracing the Lords answer saith thus much in effect that if the Lord should not so doe grant them his presence it were better for them to perish there than to goe any further he therefore taketh them to bee deceived who
to be made But this had beene too much to condescend to the weaknesse and infirmitie of the people and beside it had been a superfluous request seeing they had already visible signes of Gods presence the cloudie and fierie pillar ex Simlerâ 3. Some are of opinion that Moses desired not to see Gods majestie with his bodily eyes but that hee craved for his further confirmation in his calling an inward knowledge of God as hee was in himselfe Tostat. qu. 18. So Gregorie Moses desired ut supernae essentia mentis oculis adesset that the high essence of God might bee presented to the eyes of the minde 18. Moral cap. 6. But it is evident by the description following that God did shew some visible sight of his glorie unto Moses and therefore Moses desired not onely a spirituall but a sensible demonstration of Gods glorie 4. The most are of opinion that Moses desired to see ipsam majestatem essentiam Dei The verie majestie and essence of God Osiander Splendorem divinae amplitudinis videre voluit Hee would see the brightnesse of the divine excellencie Borrh. So before them Theodoret Divinam naturam ut videret âravit He prayed that he might see the divine nature c. Shew me thy glorie that is te ipsum ut videris in gloria thy selfe as thou art seene in thy glorie Lyran. But it is not to bee thought that Moses so conceived that God could be seene with corporall eyes as Procopius noteth he desireth to see Gods face non tanquam eum cernere posset not as though he could see him with his eyes 5. Therefore I subscribe here to Oleasters opinion that he desired not to see ipsam beatificam visionem the verie blessed vision of Gods majestie but onely his glorie yet it seemeth by the Lords answer that he craved to see factalem visionem the vision of Gods face his request is that he might have a more full sight of Gods glorie which hitherto was hid in the cloud so that by glorie he understandeth the lightsome brightnesse which was overshadowed by the cloud As S. Paul calleth the shining brightnesse of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 Therefore though the verie essence of God Moses could not request to see with the eyes of his flesh yet Deum sibi videntiori forma manifestari he desireth that God might in a more evident forme be manifested than yet he had seene him in And their sense is not to be misliked which thinke that Moses desired to see the Messiah in his glorie whom he knew should appeare unto the world in humane shape of which opinion this is a probable argument because Christ in the dayes of the flesh was transfigured in mount Tabor and was seene of Moses and Elias in shining glorie far surpassing the Sunne Pellican Lippoman QUEST XXXV What emboldened Moses to make this request Vers. 18. I Beseech thee shew me thy glorie 1. Moses is encouraged by the Lords gracious acceptance of his former petitions to proceed yet further first hee intreated the Lord to pardon the peoples sinne then that hee would vouchsafe them his gracious presence and further that hee would bee among them and worke wonders still among the people that all nations might know that Israel was gracious in Gods sight now last of all he desireth to see Gods essence and glorie Ferus 2. Like as among men a servant seeing his master ready to grant him what he asketh accipit andaciâm plus petendi taketh to himselfe courage and boldnesse to aske more so doth Moses here Lyran. 3. Moses here was set as it were upon Gods ladder cernens uno superato gradu supâresse alium c. hee seeing one degree or step to be behinde after he had overcome one giveth not over till hee came unto the top Procop. 4. And Moses having spoken with God hitherto as in a cloud jam fretus intima illa familiaritate now enjoying that great familiaritie he desireth to see and speake with God submotâ nube the cloud being taken aside Borrh. 5. Tostatus thinketh that Moses is the bolder to revive and renue this request because he had moved it before vers 13. but intermitting that request a while hee turneth unto another that God would goe with his people But in that place the Latine text readeth corruptly for Moses saith shew me derachecha thy way not thy face QUEST XXXVI Whether Moses shewed any infirmitie in this request to see Gods glorie 1. FErus affirmeth that Moses made this request Non ex praesumptione sed ex side confidentia Not of presumption but of faith and confidence But if Moses had asked this in faith and confident assurance and not rather of some curiositie the Lord would not have denied him 2. Procopius and Gregorie Nyssenus thinketh that God granted Moses request here Divina vox per ea quae nogat concedit quod petitur The divine voice by that which is denied granteth what was desired but with some reservation that Moses should have a desire to see God still Nec enim quisquam ita videre Deum potest ut in eo desinat videndi desiderium For no man can so see God that his desire shall cease to see him c. But it is evident by that which followeth that God did not altogether condescend unto Moses desire for he had asked to see that which mans mortall nature cannot endure to behold 3. Neither is Moses here to bee condemned of rashnesse or presumption for hee desired not this of vaine curiositie but that it might be a signe of Gods grace and favour toward him and his people because he was praeco futurus reconciliationis to be a publisher and preacher of this reconciliation betweene God and his people Iunius Analys And herein Moses sheweth his great desire to increase still in the knowledge of God which is commendable in all Gallas Nibil aliud fuit Mosi propositum quam ad fiduciam animari c. And Moses propounded nothing else to himselfe than to be animated and incouraged hereby that he might more cheerefully goe on in his charge Calvin 4. Moses then in this his request partly sheweth his infirmitie and yet is more to bee excused for Moses was not here led inani curiositate with vaine curiositie but desired this to bee confirmed in the Lords gracious promise yet it cannot be denied quin hic Propheta modum excesserit but that the Prophet here exceeded his bounds Gallas Patet ex repulsa inconsiderate fuisse prolapsum c. It is evident by the repulse which Moses had that he was inconsiderate in his asking yet was not foolish curiositie that did draw from him this desire hee propounded and set before him Gods glorie and desired to bee confirmed in his calling Vitiosum tamen fuit desiderium It was notwithstanding a faultie desire because he asked that which might have beene hurtfull unto him for he could not have seene Gods glorie and
live Calvin It was therefore commendable in Moses that hee desired in cognitione Dei magis magis aâgeri to increase more and more in the knowledge of God Marbach As Bernard speaketh of some Qui pro fidei magnitudine inveniuntur qui inducantur in omnem plenitudinem Which are found worthy for their great faith to be brought to a fulnesse of knowledge talis erat Moses qui andebat dicere c. such an one was Moses that was bold to say shew thy selfe unto mee Such was Philip that desired the Father to be shewed them and David that said Thy face will I seeke Magna fides magna meretur c. magnuââiritibus magnus accurrit sponsus A great faith is worthy of great things to great spirits the Spouse offereth himselfe in stately manner To this purpose Bernard Herein Moses desire then was to be commended but he goeth somewhat beyond his bounds Hereof Ambrose thus writeth excellently Norat sanctus vates Domini quod invisibilem Deum facie ad faciem videre non posset sed devotio sancta mensuram super greditur putavit Deo etiam hoc esse possibile ut corporeis oculis faceret id quod est incorporeum comprehendi non reprehensibilis hic error sed etiam grata cupiditas inexplebilis c. The holy Prophet of God knew well enough that he could not see the invisible God face to face but his holy devotion exceedeth measure and he thought this not to be impossible unto God to make that to be comprehended with corporall eyes which was incorporeall this errour is not much to be reprehended but his insatiable desire was gratefull and accepted c. Cyrill more fully toucheth this point comparing together Moses desire here and Philips Ioh. 14. that Christ should shew them the Father Studiosus quidem Philippus fuit sed non adeo acutus ut commode apte quae sit visio Dei posset intelligere Philip was studious and desirous but not sharp enough to understand what the vision of God is c. And in the same place hee sheweth that Philip failed in these two things first in his understanding for it was impossible for a man oculiâ corporis Dei substantiam aspicere with the eyes of his body to see the substance of God and in his discretion Non valde prudenter cum imago character patris verus adesset Neither did he aske this wisely seeing the true image and character of God Christ Jesus was present seeing then that the vision and knowledge of the Son sufficed to understand the nature of the father supervacaneus iste Philippi sermo videtur this speech of Philip seemed to be superfluous Non tamen lande sua privandus Philippus yet Philip is not to be deprived of his due praise c. And in these two things Cyrillus setteth forth his commendation first in respect of that which he desired Visionem Patris caeteris omnibus rebus anteposuit He preferred the vision of the Father before all other things Secondly in regard of the end that whereas the Jewes boasted of Moses that God spake with him in the mount and shewed him his glorie hee thought that the Jewes mouths might be stopped Si Christus quoque credentibus in cum Patrem ostenderet c. If Christ also would shew the Father to those which beleeved in him c. In like manner Moses here is to be commended in these two things first ut plurimum spiritualia petit Moses desireth all spirituall things he desired nothing more than to see Gods glorie which is all one with that petition Hallowed bee thy name Ferus And Moses propounded unto him a good end that hee might see Gods glorie ut de eo populo tuo concionari queam that I may preach thereof to thy people Osiander So also in two other things Moses faileth because hac carne circundatus being compassed about with this flesh hee desired to see the greatnesse of Gods glorie and that hee desired to see the brightnesse of Gods glorie qui ministerium non lucis sed umbrae teneret who had the ministerie not of the light it selfe but of the shadow Borrh. QUEST XXXVII What the Lord meaneth by All my good Vers. 19. I Will make all my good goe before thee 1. Some by all my good understand all Gods creatures which he saw in the creating of them to be good and those hee caused to come before Moses that in them hee might behold the glorie of God ex Simlero But Moses which had writ the storie of the creation therein had seene and considered Gods power before and this is a common and ordinarie knowledge of God by his creatures but here Moses craveth an extraordinarie demonstration of his glorie 2. Tostatus by all the Lords good understandeth the divers kindes of good things bonum spirituale both the spirituall good which was the divine essence of God bonum corporale a corporall good which was a most glorious lightsome body both which the Lord shewed unto Moses quest 18. But although it bee true that Moses both inwardly in his minde and outwardly with the eyes of his body did see Gods glorie yet the Divine Essence hee saw not for no man can see God and live as the Lord himselfe saith 3. Ferus giveth this sense thou needest not looke so high as unto my essence inspice opera mea inspice bonâ quae tibi feci faciam looke unto my workes looke unto those good things which I have done for thee and meane yet to doe c. But this sight and experience Moses had of the Lord before he desireth to see him now in an extraordinarie manner and measure 4. Lippoman followeth the same sense Omne bonum meum quote donabo istum populum oculis tuiâ videbis All my good which I will bestow upon thee and this people thou shalt see with thine eyes But the demonstration here made of Gods glorie was presently done it cannot therefore bee referred to the benefits which the Lord intended afterward to bestow 5. Some doe understand it of the life to come Requiem aternam dabo tibi in qua est omne bonum in visione Dei c. I will give thee everlasting rest wherein there is all good in the sight of God Gloss. interlin Hugo de S. Victor So also Thomas Aquinas sheweth at large how in illa foelicitate quae provenit ex divina visione c. in that felicitie and happinesse which commeth of the vision of God all humane desire shall bee satisfied and so God will shew them all his good 1. Est quoddam hamanum desiderium intellectuale There is a certaine intellectuall desire of man in the knowledge of the truth which shall then be satisfied 2. Est quoddam desiderium rationale A certaine desire grounded on reason as in attaining unto morall vertues this shall also then be filled when as reason shall be perfect without errour 3. There
is in a civill life desired honour and then shall they reigne with Christ. 4. And another thing is here desired fama celebritas renowne and fame and then the blessed Saints shall be famous in heaven 5. Another thing here desired is riches and that blessed estate est omnium bonorum sufficientia there is a sufficiencie of all good things 6. There is also delectatio perfectissiââ most perfect delight which is another thing sought for here 7. There is also a common naturall desire in everie thing to desire it owne conservation which then shall most abundantly be satisfied in everlasting perpetuitie which is subject to no change In this manner he sheweth how the Lord will shew all his good in the next life But the Lords promise being here presently performed that what Moses desired the Lord in part promised and what he promised he at this time shewed and effected it cannot conveniently be put off to the future time 6. Cajetan understandeth all this good to be all those good things qua continentur in ipso Deo which are contained in God as his power wisdome goodnesse justice which the Lord proclaimed before Moses as all those epithets are ascribed unto God in the next chapter vers 6. So also Osiander Revelabo tibi in verbo bonitaâem I will reveale unto tââe my goodnesse in word that by his eares rather than his eyes hee should know God But it is evident in that the Lord granted Moses to see his backe parts vers 23. though hee could not see his face that hee saw as well a vision with his eyes as heard a voice with his eares 7. Therefore by Gods goodnesse here is understood his glorie as vers 22. while my glorie passeth by so the Septuagint and Chalde translate here so expound R. Salom. Procop. Lyranus Iun. Borrh. Oleaster giveth this interpretation I will cause to passe by all my good that is meipsum in quo sunt omnia bâna my selfe in whom all good things are which also shall be expressed by voice c. So that as Calvin well noteth Quamvis exhibita fuerit oculis visio praecipuas tamen partes fuisse in voce Although there was a vision exhibited to the sight yet the greatest matter was the voice c. Therefore God both to the sight and hearing of Moses made some demonstration of his goodnesse and glorie ut omnes ejus sensus percellantur that all his senses might bee moved Marbach Cum oculis Mosis se signum objecturum promiâtit tum additurum vocem c. He promiseth both to object some visible signe to his eye and beside to adde a voice Gallas QUEST XXXVIII How the Lord is said to passe by and why Vers. 19. I Will cause all my good to passe before thy face 1. The Latine Translator readeth Ego ostendam I will shew all my good but the Lord saith not so for he did not shew unto Moses all his goodnesse his face he did not shew neither was Moses able to see it The Lord only saith I will cause to passe by that is I will shew vestigia tantum meorum bonorum onely certaine footsteps and markes or signes of my goodnesse Vatab. 2. In that he saith I will cause to passe by it sheweth that it was but a transitorie vision Transitus significat visionem exigui temporis The passing by signifieth that it should bee but a vision of a short time Calvin Non sic ut in illud figi posset intuitus videntis not so as if he that seeth could fasten his eyes upon it but as one that hastily passeth by Cajetan 3. Who further noteth another circumstance the preposition here used gnal signifieth above thy face rather than before those things which are above us we see onely on the one side that which is next below a full sight we cannot have of those things which are above 4. The like transitorie sight and glimpse as it were of the divine glorie is set forth afterward by the like circumstances as that God will put Moses in a cleft of a rocke hee shall see but as thorow a crevie or small hole then God will cover him with his hand and he will speedily passe by and in this manner hee will but see his back-parts all this sheweth that Moses should not have a full and perfect sight of Gods glorie but in part onely and in some small measure 5. Procopius straineth this sense I will cause my glorie to passe before thee Tu post gloriam meam quae ab aeterna est creatus es Thou wast created after my glorie which was from all eternitie or I will goe before with my glorie tu sequeris ut famulum decet c. and thou shalt follow as it becommeth a servant But the Lord speaketh not here of any such transition of his glorie from the beginning but his passing by at this time neither did Moses follow when God passed by but was still in the cleft of the rocke 6. Augustine understandeth it mystically of Christs passing out of this world to his Father Ipse anto omnes Sanctos transit ad Patrem He before all his Saints passed out of this world to his Father although this may be typically so applyed yet there is beside an historicall sense how at this time the Lord passed by Moses in his glorie QUEST XXXIX How the Lord is said to proclaime his name Vers. 19. I Will proclaime the name of Iehovah before thee 1. Here then appeareth the great errour of the Latine translation which chap. 34. vers 5. readeth that Moses proclaimed the name of the Lord whereas Moses is not there in the originall 2. Augustine here taketh the active for the passive and thus interpreteth it that God would so bring it about ut vocetur Deus in omnibus gentibus that he should be called God among all nations 3. The Gloss. interlinear thus expoundeth Invocabor in nomine Filii per Praedicatores Apostolos I will be called upon in the name of my Sonne by the Preachers and Apostles 4. The author of the scholasticall historie thus Faciam me vocari Deum vostrum ex miraculis I will cause my selfe to be called your God by my miracles But whereas the Lord speaketh here of the proclaiming of his name at this time as it followeth afterward chap. 34.6 these three last expositions being referred to the time to come cannot stand in this place 5. R. Salom. hath here a fabulous conceit that God had written on his back-parts thirteene of his names which Moses did read as the Lord passed by for the same word kara signifieth as well to read as to crie out and proclaime But beside that this conceit is frivolous it is against the text for the word karathi is in the first person the Lord saith I will proclaime 6. Lyranus hath another curious collection who understandeth it de vocatione electorum in divina natura existemium of calling the elect in the
the divine nature shall then be comprehended of us There is great difference betweene the fight of God here now and that which we shall have of God then now our light is in us per modum passionis transiuntis as an impression or passion passing as the light is in the aire then it shall be in us per modum forma permanentis as a forme remaining as the light is in the body of the Sunne Thomas who seemeth sometime to thinke that the Saints shall see the divine essence in the next world But he and the rest that so write must bee interpreted and understood with a distinction for as there is a two-fold sight or knowledge una simplex qua res aliquâ tota videtur prout est a simple and absolute knowledge whereby a thing is seene wholly as it is that nothing thereof be hid And thus God is not seene in his divine essence no not of the Angels there is another vision or sight called of the Schoole-men comprehensiva a comprehensive or rather apprehensive vision whereby God is attained unto and apprehended Non qualis quantusque est sed quatenus à natura creatâ cognosci vult potest Not such as he is in his greatnesse but as hee is willing and can be knowne of the creature Simler Pelarg. If then the divine essence cannot be seene as it is fully and wholly neither of Saints nor Angels in the next life then let it be considered how rash and inconsiderate these positions are to call it a paradox to say God is invisible incomprehensible that we shall participate with the Godhead bee capable of the divine substance that there is not any thing of God which his Saints shall not see which bold assertions have beene vented of late by a new Dogmatist against the which I will oppose the judgement of a reveâend writer and father of our Church In the life to come we shall in farre more excellent manner see God yet not simply neither as he is because he is infinite nor still finite though changed from our corruption So no way can God bee seene as hee is of any creature either with his bodily sense or with his minde in this life or that to come yea such a measure shall bee afforded to us as no heart can comprehend now the comfort of it B. Babington QUEST XLVIII Whether Moses here had a sight of the divine essence Vers. 20. THou canst not see my face 1. Some are of opinion that Moses saw the divine essence of God in the mount Thomas Aquinas seemeth to incline to this opinion upon the authoritie of Augustine Deus supernaturaliter super communem ordinem mentes aliquorum in hac carne viventium usque ad visionem essentiae suae elevavit c. God supernaturally and above the common order hath lifted the mindes of some in the flesh to the vision of his divine essence as Augustine saith of Moses and Paul lib. 12. super Genes and libr. de videndo Deo Thomas Tostatus also affirmeth the same that Moses saw the divine essence though not at this instant for otherwise God had not satisfied Moses request neither had shewed him all his good which he said hee would cause to passe by him Contra. 1. But Augustine affirmeth otherwise that Moses here had not his full desire Non videbat Deum in tanta familiaritate ut desiderabat videre He saw not God in this great familiaritie as he desired to see him nec desideranti fuit hoc concessum neither was this granted unto his desire to see the essence of God 2. God caused all his good to passe by him that is as Vatablus expoundeth it vestigia omnium bonorum certaine footsteps of all his goodnesse or as Oleaster God himselfe passed by in quo sunt omnia bona in whom are all good things The Lord both shewed unto Moses a spirituall vision in the proclaiming of his epithetes and names and a sensuall in exhibiting a glorious representation yet it followeth not that he saw his divine essence 1. Wherefore it is the sounder opinion that Moses did not here see the divine essence it selfe but onely some demonstration of his glorie as his humane capacitie was able to receive 1. Irenaus giveth instance of Moses Heliaâ Ezechiel Daniel that none of them saw God in his divine nature and essence concerning Moses he sheweth it out of this place where Moses desired manifestââ videre Deum to see God manifestly but the Lord answered him in effect that impossibile est homini videre Deum it is impossible for man to see God And Helias after the mightie winde earthquake and fire heard a soft and still voice which signified the comming of Christ in the flesh which should be post illam legem qua data est per Mosem mitis tranquillus c. which should be mild and peaceable after that rough law which was given by Moses wherein hee should not breake a brused reed nor quench the smoking flax these were but similitudines claritatis Domini prophetiae futurorum similitudes of the brightnesse of the Lord and prophecies of things to come So Ezechiel in that heavenly vision saw onely the similitude of a throne and the similitude of the Son of man upon it and he saith Hac visio similitudo gloria Domini This is the vision of the similitude of the glorie of the Lord Ezech. 1.28 So in the fierie oven wherein Shadrach Mesach and Abedââgo were put the fourth that was seene to walke with them is said to be similis filio Dei like to the Son of God Dan. 4.24 And Dan. 7.23 it is said As I beheld in visions by night behold one like the Son of man came in the clouds of heaven Out of these places Irenaus inferreth that none of all these did see the divine nature and essence of God 2. So also Chrysostom Nec principatus nec potestates in coelestibus noverunt Dei substantiam non item Paulus aut Ezechiel atque Esaias Neither the principalities nor the powers in heaven have knowne the substance of God no not Paul Ezechiel or Esaias c. and this he groundeth upon these words in the Gospell No man hath seene God at any time he addeth further Tum ex his quae Mosi denegat c. liquidum hoc habetur and this further is evident by that which was denied unto Moses Cum ille sensu oculorum Deum videre concupisceret c. when he desired to see God with the sense of his eyes 3. Cyrillus doth gather as much upon the Lords answer to Moses Ille ad Mosem clare dixit quia nemo videbit faciem c. He said evidently to Moses because no man shall see my face and live 4. Ambrose also saith Irritus quidem erat postulationis affectus sed affectus probabilis servi His affectionate desire was frustrate but yet it was a reasonable desire 5. Hierom.
also is in the same minde Faciem Dei juxta naturae sua proprietatem nulla videt creatura No creature can see the face of God in the propertie of his owne nature 6. But whereas Iacob saith I have seene God face to face Gen. 32.30 which is here denied unto Moses Thomas Aquinas well interpreteth that place that whereas it is said that Iacob saw God face to face Referendum est non ad ipsam essentiam sed ad figuram in quo representabatur Deus It must be referred not unto the essence of God but unto that figure wherein God was represented c. Otherwise it is not to be doubted but that Moses saw more than Iacob did and there is no question but that this was the most cleere sensible vision of Gods glorie that is to be found in all the old Testament for none of the Fathers saw the Lords back-parts but only Moses Oleast yet neither Iacob there nor Moses here saw the divine essence Nunc majus aliquid prastantius obtinet non tamen ut Deum perfecte videat c. Moses obtained a more excellent thing than Iacob yet not to see God perfectly as he is in himselfe but as the capacitie of humane nature was able to beare Calvin 7. Alcuinus giveth this reason why Moses when it is said the Lord spake with Moses face to face saw not the divine essence for then hee would not have said afterward Ostende mihi teipsum Shew me thy selfe or thy glorie Apparuit ergo ei Deus in ea specie qua voluerat non ipse autem apparuit illi natura propria God therefore appeared unto him in that manner hee would not in his owne nature c. 8. Simlerus addeth further hee saw onely the back-parts of God Non vidit igitur naturam substantiam Therefore he saw not his nature and substance And whereas notwithstanding the Lord is said to have talked with Moses face to face that is only to shew a difference betweene that cleere vision which Moses had and other visions shewed to other Prophets not so cleere Simler 9. Lyranus then here is deceived who affirmeth that though the vision or sight of the divine essence was not now granted to Moses Tamen alias fuit concessa in vita praesenti Yet it was granted at another time in this life present But the reason here used by the Lord that no man can see God and live is generall excluding all men while they live here from the vision of Gods nature and essence And as Tostatus reasoneth Non videtur esse aliud tempus inconvenientius c. There seemeth no time to be more convenient for Moses to see Gods essence in than this when Moses made that request unto God qu. 17. yet Tostatus likewise is deceived who thinketh that Moses at this time did see the divine essence QUEST XLIX Of the meaning of these words No man shall see me and live Vers. 20. THere shall no man see me and live 1. Gregorie Nyssenus giveth this sense of this place not that the sight of that glorious face should be the cause of death Nam quomodo vitae facies causa mortis esse poterit For how should the face of life be the cause of death to those that approach or come neere unto it But to shew because the divine nature exceedeth all knowledge that he which thinketh God to be any of those things which are seene and knowne vitam non habet hath no life Non est ergo vita quod cognoscitur That then is not life which is seene or knowne and so cannot give life c. Hee maketh then in effect this to be the meaning of these words No man shall see me and live thinke not that which thou seest of one to be God able to give life But the Lord speaketh here not of any inward opinion but of the present sight and contemplation of God which Moses decreed and by face he meaneth not any thing beside himselfe that is seene of him but his essence and nature that which himselfe is no man can see that and live 2. Procopius seemeth to approve this sense that they which live here according to the flesh cannot see God but they may see him Non secundum carnem ambulantes Which walke not according to the flesh But Procopius may answer himselfe by a distinction that there is prima Dei facies the first face of God which is his divine essence which is indeed invisible neâini mortalium visa and never seene of any mortall creature there is secunda Dei facies as second face of God which is his grace and favour which is seene by faith of this sight of God our blessed Saviour speaketh Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God c. But the Lord speaketh here of the sight of his first face which is invisible for Moses lived not according to the flesh and yet he is denied this sight and afterward he is granted to see the back-parts which he could not have seene if he had beene carnall not spirituall 3. Rupertus thinketh that as before the Lord spake unto Moses in the person of the people Pro parte electorum In respect of the elect among them I will cause all my good to goe before thee so he speaketh this pro parte reproborum in regard of the reprobate and wicked among them that they should not see Gods glorie and live because they were appointed to die So Rupertus maketh the force of this speech to consist in the word Then thou canst not see my face that is the wicked and unbeleevers among the people But this exposition cannot stand 1. Because the reason is generall No man shall see me and live no man whatsoeveâ 2. The emphasis lyeth in the word face for his back-parts it is granted Moses to see 3. And the Lord meaneth here Moses person not in him the person of the people as the whole narration following sheweth how the Lord would put Moses in a cleft of a rocke and cover him with his hand while he passed by c. 4. Another exposition is this Qui ex opposito Deum aspicit non vivet He which doth see Gods face as opposite and comming against him shall not live Discat homo Deum sequi Let a man seeke to follow God c. not as it were to meet God in the face or to oppose himselfe against him for vice is opposite to vertue So also Gregor Nyssen 5. Augustine thus interpreteth No man can see God and live Nemo potest eum in hac vita videre vivens sicuti est No man can see him while he liveth in this life as he is So also Lyranus Vatab. Iun. annot But thân this should onely be a repetition of the same thing Thou canst not see my face for no man living can see my face It better containeth a reason of the Lords former answer why Moses could not see
of my hand upon thee and hide thine eyes Lippom. not that the hand of that glorious bodie the back-parts whereof Moses saw did cover Moses eyes for it being also lightsome like unto the rest of that heavenly bodie could not hide his eyes and Moses should first have seene the face and countenance of that bodie before the hand had beene laid upon his eyes But it was some cloud or thicknesse of the eyes which might be spread upon Moses face as an hand QUEST LII Why the Lord covered Moses with hiâ hand ANd though Moses was put into the cleft of the rocke yet it was necessary that his eyes should be hid by such meanes from seeing the glorious face of the bodie appearing 1. For neither could the cleft of the rocke so hinder Moses sight but that as the Lord passed by in thaâ place where the hole was his face also should have beene seene 2. And if Moses had shadowed his eyes with his owne hand it had not been so safe for he might have removed it as soone as he heard the voice 3. Neither was the hearing of the voice a sufficient direction when Moses should looke out for either he might have beheld this glorious fight too soone before the Lord was passed by or staied too long therefore it was requisite that some such covering should be put before his eyes that by the removing thereof hee might know when it was lawfull for him to looke Tostat. qu. 20. QUEST LIII Why the Lord put Moses in the cleft of the rocke BY the cleft of the rocke wherein Moses was put 1. Theodoret understandeth fidei oculum c. the eye of faith whereby we understand those things which cannot be seene with corporall eyes 2. Rupertus thus interpreteth Ponam te in foramine petra id est omnem verum Israelitum in fide passionis mea I will put thee in the hole of the rocke that is every faithfull Israelite in the faith of my passion 3. Hierom thus applieth it Petra refâgium leporibus est c. The rocke is a refuge to Gonies and Hares Timidum animal in petrae cavernas se recipit A fearfull beast doth betake it selfe to the holes of the rocke So Moses fleeing out of Egypt Lepusculus Domini erat was as the Lords Hare 4. But that other application of Hierom is more fit Vnaquaeque anima per foramen quosdam tenebrosas cavernat aspicit veritatem Every soule by certaine holes and darke cranies seeth the truth 5. Lippoman maketh this collection I will reveale my selfe before thee in great majestie Ac ne prae ea concidas ponam te inforamine petrae ut firmus constes And lest thou shouldest be cast downe by it I will put thee in an hole of the rocke that thou mayst stand strongly And to the same purpose Gallasius Deus apponit manum ut infirmitatem sublevet God putteth to his hand to helpe his infirmitie Simlerus addeth further that he was put in the hole of the rocke ne absorbeatur ab immensa Dei luce lest he should be swallowed up of the exceeding great glorie of God as heâ passed by 6. But the proper historicall meaning thereof was because God would not have Moses to see the forepart of that glorious bodie which should passe by if he had beene abroad he might have chanced to see his glorious countenance but being set in the rocke Solum poterat videre ad unam differentiam positionis he could but see one way toward the cleft or hole of the rocke Tost q. 18. which sense is touched by Chrysostom before qu. 50. And hereby mystically also is insinuated Quod Dei cognitio continget exigua tantum ex parte c. that the knowledge of God is but in a very small part attained unto while we live here Siml QUEST LIII What is understood here by the Lords back-parts Vers. 23. THou shalt see my back-parts 1. Augustine giveth this sense Hoc postea factum est in eis quoâ significabat persona Mosis c. This came to passe in them who are signified here in the person of Moses that is the Israelites who as the Acts of the Apostles shew afterward beleeved when Christs glorie was passed out of the world to heaven c. So also Rupertus and Gloss. interlin But here was somewhat presently and actually performed unto Moses as is evident by the whole description both of the place and manner 2. Gregor Nyssen thus expoundeth Docetur Moses c. Moses desiring to see God is taught how God may be seene Sequi enim Deum corde anima semper quocunque ducat idipsum est totum videre For to follow God in heart and minde alwayes whether soever he leadeth that is to see God c. Qui ââtem sequitur non faciem sed tergum aspicit But he which followeth seeth the backe and not the face c. But this sense cannot bee received because it taketh away all visible demonstration of Gods glorie here which was the thing that Moses desired 3. Procopius by the back-parts understandeth the knowledge of God by the creatures Invisibilia Dei ex creatione The invisible things of God are seene by the creatures So also Borrhaius But this knowledge of God was ordinarie and granted unto Moses at other times here he hath an extraordinarie demonstration of Gods glorie according to his desire 4. Tertullian referreth these backer or latter parts to the latter times of the Messiah Gloria mea quam videre desideras posterioribus temporibus revelabitur My glorie which thou desirest to see shall be revealed in the latter times But the Lord speaketh here of some thing presently done 5. Some by posteriora these backer parts doe understand Effecta opera the works of God whereby he is knowne tanquam ex posterioribus as by the backer parts as the Lord proclaimeth himselfe in the next Chapter by his epithetes and properties Gallas Lippom. Ferus But this interpretation also taketh away all visible revelation of Gods glorie which is intended by the letter of the text 6. Cajetan thinketh that hac scripta dicta in metaphora these things were said and written in metaphores and by the face he would have understood onely majus lumen a greater light and by the backer parts and the removing of the hand minus lumen infusum a lesse infused light c. So he taketh all this to have beene onely a present illumination of Moses minde But if Moses minde onely had beene illuminated he needed not to have beene set in the cleft of the rocke which was in that place this placing and disposing of Moses to see sheweth that there was an actuall visible demonstration of Gods glorie 7. Borrhaius by these backe parts would have understood the shadowes of the Law Qua corpus quod est Christi tanquam posteriora sequuntur c. which follow the bodie which is Christs as the back-parts But Moses not onely now
but before this did in the shadowes of the Law behold the mysteries of Christ therefore this was an extraordinarie revelation of Gods glorie beside that 8. Nazianzene by the backe or back-parts understandeth any thing whereby the Lord is shewed and made knowne unto us Vt tamen naturam illius non contingat so that it concerne not his very nature like as they which cannot behold the Sun it selfe may see the beames thereof shining in the water So the Genevense have this annotation My back-parts that is so much my glorie as in this mortall life thou art able to see So Iunius also seemeth to interpret it Aliquam gloriae mea imperfectam imaginem Some imperfect image of my glorie But this had been no extraordinary thing for Moses before this had seene Gods glorie and power divers wayes in that manner revealed unto him as in his great works and miracles 9. Lyranus taketh it onely for a generall and confused knowledge of God as by the back-parts one may be discerned that he is a man but not that he is Socrates or Plato this or that man But such knowledge of God Moses was never without that he needed not to have made any speciall request for the same at this time 10. It is resolved then that there was a visible representation of Gods glorie at this time shewed unto Moses as Calvin saith Exhibita fuit oculis visio A vision was shewed unto his eyes But what kinde of sensible vision it was there is likewise some question QUEST LIV. What manner of visible demonstration this was here shewed unto Moses 1. RAb Cahadiagon thinketh that this which Moses saw was onely an exceeding bright cloud which on the forepart was of that shining brightnesse that no mortall man could endure to behold it but on the backer part it was not so bright But the very description of face hands backer parts sheweth that that which Moses saw had some similitude and likenesse 2. Irenaeus taketh it to be the vision of a glorious bodie but now onely promised and performed In novissimis temporibus c. quando Moses cum Christo confabulatus est in altitudine montis In the latter times when Moses talked with Christ in the top of the mount and together with Helias saw him there transfigured But it is evident by the text the Lord describing the present place where Moses should be set to see this vision that it was presently shewed him 3. Tostatus agreeth that there was shewed forthwith unto Moses quoddam luminasum corpus a certaine bright bodie the countenance whereof was so glorious that Moses could not indure to behold it which exceeding lightsome and glorious bodie he thinketh well to have beene only formed and prepared of God not by any Angelicall power for such glorious brightnesse exceeded the worke of any creature neither was the other naturally capable thereof But herein he is greatly deceived in thinking that this bodie was assumed not by God himselfe but by some Angell which he would prove both by the motion thereof and by the speech which was uttered both which were done successivè successively in time whereas the Lord worketh in an instant quest 23. Contra. 1. It is evident in the text that this glorious bodie and humane shape was assumed by God himselfe even the Lord Christ both because the Lord saith I will passe by and he saith thou canst not see my face but if an Angell had stirred this bodie it had beene an Angels face not Gods and an Angell had passed by not God himselfe 2. Seeing the Seraphims covered their face with their wings as not being able to behold the glorie of the Lord whom the Prophet saw sitting as upon a throne Isai. 6.1 2. how iâ it like the Angels should stirre and move that bodie the glorie whereof they could not behold 3. And seeing all things are possible unto God hee maketh the feet to goe and the tongue to speake can he not much more give motion and speech at his pleasure either with or without the ministerie of Angels 4. Wherefore it is the most probable opinion Deum humana effigie pertransisse that God passed by Moses in an humane shape Oleast Transiit in assumpta forma he passed by in an assumed shape or forme Osiander And it is not unlike but that the Lord Christ appeared now unto Moses in that glorious manner wherein hee was transfigured in the mount in the dayes of his flesh when his face did shine as the Sunne saving that Moses being not yet glorified as hee was then could not now endure to see his glorious countenance as he did then he saw now onely his backe parts not naked but clothed in glorious manner both because the Lord had given a law to cover their naked parts that they should not appeare Exod. 20.26 And that the figure might answer unto the bodie because in mount Tabar when Moses and Elias talked with God not onely Christs countenance did shine as the Sunne but his raiment also was as white as the light The reasons which lead me to condescend to this opinion that such a glorious humane shape now appeared to Moses are these 1. Because this demonstration best agreeth to the letter of the text which must not be drawne from the plaine and historicall sense but where there is necessitie and some inconvenience is like to ensue of the contrarie so that this sensible vision of God is most answerable to Moses request and to the Lords grant and concession here made unto him 2. The historie of Moses transfiguration in the mount in the sight of this Moses and Helias doth helpe also to interpret this place 3. The end and scope of Moses desire was to receive some visible signe and seale of the Lords reconciliation with his people which was best performed this way QUEST LV. Where the Lord promised that Moses should seâ his back parts Vers. 29. THou shalt see my backe parts c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that Moses was at this time with God in mount Sinai where the Lord promised him to see his backe parts which he would gather out of these words of the Lord Behold there is place by me that is here in this rocke wherein I now speake with thee qu. 18. But this cannot be so for Moses was not yet called up into mount Sinai which followeth afterward chap. 34.2 and after he went up thither to the Lord he continued there fortie dayes and fortie nights with the Lord and all that while came not downe but Moses went downe from this place to give notice to the people not to come neere the mount chap. 34.3 2. Osiander taketh it that all this communication was betweene the Lord and Moses in the Tabernacle where it is said that the Lord spake with Moses face to face vers 11. But this is not like neither for vers 21. the Lord saith there is a place by me that is not farre off in the mount
countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 So also reade the best Interpreters Vatab. Montan. Paguin Oleast Iunius QUEST XLVIII Why it pleased God to give such great glorie unto Moses countenance NOw it pleased God to print such a majesty and shining glory in Moses countenance for these reasons 1. God did bestow this gift upon Moses as a speciall signe of his favour and love toward him 2. By this the people might be assured that the Lord had heard Moses prayers and that he would renue his league with them and take them into his protection 3. And by this meanes Moses should be had in greater reverence and reputation with the people Tostat. quaest 25. Simler 4. This was done also ut lex illa valde honorata crederetur c. that the Law it selfe should be held to be glorious and honourable the Minister whereof was so glorious Tostat. 5. Thereby was signified also the inward illumination which Moses had whereby he was able to shine unto them in purenesse of doctrine 6. It also shewed what the righteousnesse of the Law is onely a shining of the face that is of the externall works before men it cannot afford the inward and spirituall justice in the sight of God Simler 7. Rupertus by these second tables which Moses brought downe with such great glory understandeth the glory of the Gospell But because the Apostle setteth the glory of the Gospell against the glory of the Law and sheweth that in respect of the exceeding great glory of the Gospell the Law was not glorious at all 2 Cor. 3.10 I rather preferre Origens elegant collection Nihil in lege gloriosum habet Moses praeter solam faciem That Moses had nothing glorious in the Law beside his face his hands were leprous by putting them into his bosome his feet also had no glory he being bid to put off his shooes and so by that ceremony he was to deliver over the spouse unto another But in the Gospell he appeared in the mount with Christ totus glorificatus all glorified c. Thus Origene elegantly sheweth the preeminence of the Gospell before the Law 8. Ambrose sometime thus applieth it Vultus patris filius The countenance of the father is the sonne and so maketh Moses a type of Christ who is the glory of the Father But that application is more proper Vultus Moses fulgor est legis fulgor autem legis non in litera sed in intellectu spirituali The countenance of Moses is the brightnesse of the Law the brightnesse of the Law is not in the letter but in the spirituall understanding which was hid from the Jewes QUEST XLIX Why Moses face shined more now at Moses second being in the mount than before 1. SOme give this reason why Moses face did shine now at his second being with God rather than at the first time because then Moses had not tam claram cognitionem such cleere understanding and knowledge of God as now which is signified by the shining of his face Lyran. 2. Rab. Salomon saith that by the laying of Gods hand upon Moses face it became bright and shining but Moses sight was hindred by that meanes from seeing Gods great glory and it was not the hand of that glorious body which appeared to Moses but some mist or cloud that was cast before Moses as is shewed before chap. 33. quest 51. 5. Gallasius saith it was illustre testimonium familiaris illius communicationis c. a most cleere testimonie of that familiar communication which Moses had with God But Moses had familiar conference with the Lord before for he spake unto him face to face chap. 33.11 4. Lippoman Ex longa collocutione conversatione cum Deo assecutus est c. Moses obtained this by his long conference and conversing with God But Moses had stayed as long before with God forty dayes and forty nights 5. Therefore the reasons rather are these 1. This glory was given him ad honorem legis for the honour of the Law but the first tables were broken and therefore it was not to be given then but now for the honour of these tables which should remaine 2. Moses had desired that the Lord would give them preeminence before all other people which notably appeareth in this dignity conferred upon Moses their Governour which never any had before 3. But the speciall efficient cause of this glory was ex visu Domini by the sight of the Lord Moses had now a more cleere sight of Gods glory than before Tostat. qu. 25. as things which the beames of the Sunne beat directly upon seeme also to shine Simler Oriente die rubet terra iraceo colore perfusa When the day ariseth the earth seemeth to shine red as with saffron colour and precious stones give a bright hue to those things which are next them Ambrose So that glorious body which Moses saw lightened also his face And the holy Apostle alluding hereunto saith We all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3.18 So Moses face was changed into the image of that great glory which he saw in the mount QUEST L. Why the people were afraid to come neere Moses Vers. 30. THey were afraid to come neere him 1. The cause of this feare of the people was partly necessary in respect of their weaknesse and infirmity because they were not able to behold Moses face for the glory thereof as the Apostle noteth 2 Corinth 3.6 2. It was partly voluntary they would not come neere him for reverence sake taking that light and brightnesse for some divine thing Tostat. qu. 26. 3. Moses shining countenance was the rather a terrour to the people peccati nuper commissi sibi conscio being guilty in themselves of that sinne which they had lately committed Simlerus 4. The people also were hereby admonished ut quiddam altius lege requirerent that they should seeke for somewhat higher than the Law Gallas 5. And this further may be considered hanc illis dedecoris notam fuisse inustam c. that this was a marke of ignominie set upon them that by their sinne they had so farre separated themselves from the glorious presence of God that they were not able to indure the countenance of his servant Calvin 6. And herein appeareth a manifest difference betweene Moses and Christ the Law and the Gospell Contrarius splendor faciei Christi in qua amabilis gratia refulget The brightnesse of Christs face is contrary wherein amiable grace shineth Borrhaius QUEST LI. Whether Moses covered his face before he spake to the people or after Vers. 33. SO Moses had made an end of communing with them and had put a vaile upon his face 1. Calvin thinketh that first Moses talked with the people but he was constrained sermonem abrumpere populi discessu vel fuga to breake off his speech because of the peoples departure and fleeing from him and that
after he had spoken unto them and inquired the cause of their fleeing from him then he covered his face But it is like that the people at the very first sight of Moses were afraid to come neere him and that therby Moses perceiving the reason covered his face And that he had cast the vaile on his face before he began to speake and that the people had fled from him before it is evident because Moses had called them unto him as afraid to come neere 2. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses spake unto the people he sometime uncovered his face that they might see his glory and the more reverence his ministery and sometime he covered it because they were not able continually to behold that brightnesse But it is manifest vers 35. that Moses alwayes kept his face covered till he went in to speake with God 3. Simlerus thinketh that primum aperta facie populum allocutus est at the first time Moses spake unto the people with open face that they might be the more moved and affected with the sight of that glory but after that he used to cover his face But the Apostle sheweth that the people could not behold Moses face for the glory of his countenance c. They did not then behold it first or last while his face shined 4. Some Hebrewes as Lippoman writes doe thinke that Moses spake to God and to the people with uncovered face and at all other times he covered his face but it may be gathered out of the 35. verse that at all times untill Moses went in unto God his face was covered And the difference was in this that Moses uncovered his face before God for there was none to be dazled with that sight but when hee shewed himselfe and spake to the people his face was covered 5. Therefore the truth is this that as soone as Moses perceived by the peoples feare in not comming neere that his face shined he then covered his face and so spake unto the people yet need wee not with Oleaster to transpose the words Hee put a vaile upon his face and so finished to speake unto the people but either wee may reade with Iunius While he had finished to speake unto the people he put a vaile or rather to reade it in the preterpluperfect tense and hee had put a covering upon his face Genevens for as Oleaster reasoneth hee had most need then to put a vaile before his face when he spake unto the people So also Cajetane in speaking unto God his face was uncovered Homines autem alloquebatur facie velaâa But he spake unto men with vailed face lest that those shining beames might have hindred their sight QUEST LII What the vailing of Moses face signifieth 6. THe mysticall meaning of this vaile before Moses the Apostle sheweth 1 Corinth 3.13 That the children of Israel should not looke unto the end of that which should be abolished which Augustine understandeth thus Christ is the end of the Law c. Rom. 10.4 Signum erat quia in lege Christum intellecturi non erant It was a signe that they should not understand Christ in the Law 2. And the Apostle also maketh this a propheticall type of the blindnesse of the Jewes unto this day over whose hearts a vaile is still spread in the reading of the Law that they doe not perceive the spirituall sense thereof 3. Origene more generally applieth it that when Moses that is the Scriptures are read velamen super cor eorum there is a vaile over their heart that reade but understand not 4. It signifieth also the vaile of ignorance which is spread upon our hearts by nature which untill it be removed by Christ we cannot understand the truth of God Simler QUEST LIII How long the shining of Moses face continued Vers. 35. THerefore Moses put the covering upon his face c. 1. Some thinke that the glorie of Moses countenance continued no longer than untill he had delivered his message unto the people and declared the Lords commandements unto them But the contrary is convinced out of the text in this place which sheweth that Moses used when he went in to God to uncover his face and when he went out to cover it it seemeth then that more than once or twice Moses did thus And that the shining of his countenance did continue some while after 2. Ambrose saith Quamdiu vixit Moses alloquebatur populum velamen habuit in facie c. As long as Moseâ lived and spake unto the people he had a covering on his face But Ioshuah after Moses death spake unto them with open face which signified quòd venturus esset verus Iesus that the true Jesus should come who should take away the vaile of their hearts that turned unto him So Ambrose Tostatus would confirme the same by these two reasons 1. Seeing God had given Moses this gift not setting downe any time how long it should continue he would not take it away from him but upon some evill demerite of Moses but he continued in Gods favour so long as he lived 2. Seeing this glory was an honour unto Moses if the Lord had taken it from him it would have beene as great a disgrace and dishonour as it was before an honour Contra. 1. Christ also was transfigured in the mount his face did shine as the Sunne he continued still the beloved Sonne of God yet that glory remained not still in his countenance therefore that argument doth not follow 2. And the ceasing of his glory in Moses was no more disgrace unto him than it was to Christ to have his face shine before his three Apostles in the mount and not afterward when he came downe to the rest of his Disciples 3. That typicall allusion betweene Moses and Ioshuah being not grounded upon the Scripture doth serve only for illustration it proveth not 3. That Moses face then had not his shining brightnesse while he lived it is the more probable opinion upon these reasons 1. Signes were no longer to continue but untill the things signified were confirmed this shining of Moses countenance was a signe of Gods favour and reconciliation with the people this being confirmed and the people thereof perswaded the signe might cease 2. As long as Moses face shined the people were afraid to come neere But afterward they presumed not only to come neere him but Cora Dathan and Abiram resisted him to his face Numb 16.3 It seemeth that then his face shined not 3. The Apostle calleth it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã glory which was to be abolished 2 Cor. 3.7 It was therefore a transient and passing not a permanent glorie 4. Christs glory and shining brightnesse in the mount continued not all his life who was greater than Moses QUEST LIV. Whether Moses face continually shined or only at certaine times BUt it cannot certainly be determined how long Moses held this brightnesse it is like so long till the Tabernacle which he had
a stoale a delmatike and their Bishops forked miters beside and the Pope a triple crowne imitating yea rather exceeding Aarons coronet which was but a golden plate set upon his miter And whereas all these were types and shadowes of the glorious priesthood of Christ they as though Christ were not yet come doe retaine this typicall priestly apparell still and as not contented that God hath given unto his Church the true and perfect high Priest Christ Iesus they set up one in his place to be his Vicar here in earth and universall Bishop over the whole Church Thus they rob Christ of his honour deriving that unto themselves which was fulfilled in Christ converting the substance of Christs glorious priesthood to a vaine earthly pompe Simler Simlerus in the same place toucheth two other questions 1. Whether Ministers are to be distinguished by any apparell in their civill and ordinarie conversation 2. Whether any peculiar kind of vesture is to be used in divine service 3. Controv. Whether Ministers may be prescribed a fashion of civill apparell VPon the first question he determineth thus 1. That in it selfe the garment is an indifferent thing and that as the Apostle saith The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke Rom. 14.17 so neither doth it consist in apparell 2. The Priests under the Law were onely prescribed what apparell they should weare in their Ministerie not in their civill conversation 3. So that it is not necessarie that Ministers should be discerned by their habit but that it is indifferent in it selfe for them to weare what kind of apparell they thinke good so that these two inconveniences be avoided that they neither exceed in the matter or fashion of their apparell otherwise than becommeth the gravitie of their persons and holines of their profession nor yet place any superstition in their habit as the Monkes and Friers did 4. But where the Magistrate prescribeth an oder of apparell for comelinesse sake because Christian religion taketh not away humane policies omnino Magistratui parendum erit the Magistrate must altoââther be obeyed 5. Yea if such a forme of garment be commanded by the Magistrate as was used in ãâã being appointed only for a civill use not for any religion resistance is not to be made for ãâ¦ã all such things polluted because they were used in poperie and some things though used in poperie yet were not by them invented 6. But the chiefe care of the Magistrate ought to be that Ministers be discerned from the people non pileo sed pietate not by their cap but by their pietie and integritie of life 4. Controv. Whether a peculiar forme of Church garment should be prescribed and used COncerning the other question whether a peculiar forme of garment should be prescribed for the publike Ministerie first none of any sound judgement thinke any such thing to be necessarie for the garment of it selfe is an indifferent thing and the example of the Priests which had their garments appointed them doth not bind Ministers now under the Gospell there are then two principall opinions herein 1. Some thinke that no peculiar garment ought at all to be prescribed for the publike Ministerie because this was a legall observation and the priestly garments were types of Christ the bodie being then come the types and figures should cease and to keepe some of the legall ceremonies should bind us unto all 2. These were the inventions of Antichrist therefore to be rejected 3. The outward glorie of the vestiments doth affect the eye of the beholders and so hindreth their meditation Some affirme the contrarie that where the Magistrate commandeth a set forme of vesture for the Church he is to be obeyed 1. Because of themselves garments are indifferent and therefore such things must be borne with lest other things more necessarie bee hindered 2. This kind of Ecclesiasticall vesture must not simplie be condemned for this were to judge some reformed Churches which doe use them 3. The Apostles for peace sake did suffer some ceremonies to remaine therefore some thing must be yeelded unto that the course of the Gospell be not hindered And to the former reasons they make this answer 1. That some things were used among the Jewes which still are retained as the paying of tithes neither are such things kept now as types and ceremonies but as they have a profitable and seemely use neither doth it follow that if some things then used under the Law be now admitted all the rest should 2. Neither are all things instituted in poperie held to be impious many things consecrated to idolatrie among the Heathen were converted by the Christians to good uses 3. If vestures be of themselves not impious but indifferent they whose minds are therby withdrawne are in fault themselves the thing is not to be blamed So Simlerus resolution is this he approveth rather their sentence which would not have such things revived in the Church sed Apostolicam simplicitatem retinendam dicunt but hold rather the Apostolike simplicitie to be retained But if the Magistrate do urge such things then he would have it done with these limitations 1. That it be ad commoditatem concordiam Ecclesiae for the commoditie and concord of the Church 2. Vt spectetur decorum that it be decent and comely 3. That the minds of the weake bee not offended with such things 4. That it may be granted to the Ministers to instruct the people concerning such things 5. That speciall care be had ne superstitio obtrudatur Ecclesiae that superstition be not brought into the Church 6. That chiefely the true comelines of the Church bee respected which consisteth not in serico auro sed adificatione in silke and gold but in edifying To this purpose Simlerus 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The praise of God to be sought not of men Vers. 33. THey brought the Tabernacle to Moses As these workmen endevoured to approve their worke unto Moses so we should most of all seeke to have the approbation of Christ. Some propound unto themselves vaine glorie as the Pharisies in giving almes some profit as Iudas but we should seeke the praise and approbation of God Simler As the Apostle saith Hee that praiseth himselfe is not allowed but hee whom God praiseth 2. Corinth 10.18 2. Observ. God approveth cheerfull obedience in his service Vers. 42. ACcording to every point that the Lord had commanded c. so the children of Israel made c. The singular obedience of the workmen of the Tabernacle may bee shame unto Christians that are so negligent in Gods service Simler We should say with the Prophet David One thing have I desired of the Lord that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life Psal. 27.4 3. Observ. They which take from the Church are accursed Vers. 43. MOses blessed them As well the workmen as those that offered If such be blessed which brought unto the Tabernacle then they which
to the even sometimes for the space of seven daies Levit. 15.13 18. The Priest therefore when any such uncleannesse was upon him could not enter into the Sanctuarie at all the washing of his hands and feet then at the brasen Layer would not serve the turne But though they were free from all other kinds of uncleannesse yet they were to wash their hands and feet alwaies when they went into the Tabernacle 3. The spirituall reason of the washing the hands and feet is this by the hands are understood the workes and operations by feet the affections of the soule Ministers and generally all that approach and draw neere unto God must be both of cleane heart and of cleane waies and workes when they come before God as for the hands the Apostle willeth that everie where men should lift up pure hands and concerning the feet the Preacher saith Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God QUEST X. What cloud this was which covered the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THen the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. 1. This was not another cloud beside that which was called the pillar of the cloud as some thinke but the very same both because of the appearance of it by night as fire as the other seemed as a pillar of fire in the night as also there was the same use of this cloud to direct them in their journeyes as of the pillar Exod. 13.21 Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Some thinke while the people camped about mount Sinai that this cloud vanished away which was the cause why the people desired gods to go before them and that now as soone as the Tabernacle was made it appeared againe But that is not like for chap. 13.22 it is said that the Lord tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day c. And seeing the Manna did fall every day which was an evident signe of Gods presence among them though the cloud had not been in their sight that had been no cause to move thââ to desire a guide Simler 3. This cloud which before also did direct them now commeth somewhat nearer and sitteth upon the Tabernacle Novae hic gratiae accessio commendatur in certiore symbolo c. this accession of new grace and favour is commended by a more certaine and evident signe Calvin 4. This cloud before rested upon the other Tabernacle which Moses had removed without the campe but now the great Tabernacle being built the Lord doth chuse it as his seat Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XI How the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 1. The Lord giveth here a double testimonie of his presence for the approbation of this worke made by his appointment there was a cloud without and inâus splendor gloriae Dei within the brightsome glorie of God Gallass For so the Apostle calleth the shining of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 1. Cor. 3. Oleaster 2. By this was signified both the presence of Christ in his Church because this cloud filled the Tabernacle within and the Lords protection of his Church the cloud covered it without Marbach 3. And as the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle so in Christ who is the true Tabernacle the Godhead dwelleth bodily and essentially Osiander 4. Though the glorie of the Lord filled the earthly Tabernacle yet his glorie remained still in heaven onely the Lord vouchsafed there a visible signe of his presence that they might know him to be neere unto them as often as he was called upon Calvine QUEST XII VVhy it pleased God to make the cloud a signe of his presence IT hath pleased God diversly to use the clouds as symboles and signes of his presence so he set his bow in the clouds as a signe of his favour he went before his people in a cloud Christ was transfigured in the mount in a bright cloud when he ascended a cloud tooke him out of their fight and he shall come againe in the clouds to judge the quicke and the dead 2. First as the cloud engendreth raine doth shelter from the heat of the Sun so Christ by the influence and raine of grace doth comfort his Church and protecteth it in the heat of persecution Simler Secondly as the fiâe heateth giveth light and purgeth so Christ by his Spirit worketh all these in his Church comforting illuminating and purifying the same Pelarg. QUEST XIII Why Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle Vers. 35. MOses could not enter into the Tabernacle because the cloud abode there c. 1. Tostatus confuting Lyranus who thinketh that Moses did not enter into the Tabernacle propter reverentiam because of the reverence of the place and not for that the thicke cloud did hinder his âight affirmeth the contrarie that Moses rather entred not because of the thicke cloud But seeing that this was a lightsome cloud and therefore is called the glorie of the Lord it was not the thicknes of the cloud that could have been an impediment to Moses he therefore rather forbeareth to enter of reverencâ as when it was said unto him while the fire burned in the bush come not hither c. Exod. 3. 2. Moses entred into the thicke cloud in mount Sinai but here he cannot enter Pellican maketh this the reason because now Moses representeth the people of the Iewes to whom the glorie of the Lord in the Tâbernacle was as a cloud But he as well represented the person of the people when he went up to receive the Law for them therefore that is no reason The cause then is this Moses durst not ascend up unto God into the mount uncalled he waited six daies in the mount and the seventh the Lord called unto him chap. 24 16 at this time therefore it was not lawfull for Moses to come neere being not called or bidden so to doe Gallas 3. And by this meanes the Lord would have his Tabernacle afterward reverenced of all into the which Moses had no entrance at this time for the great glorie of the Lord as for the same cause at the dedication of Salomons Temple the glorie of the Lord so filled the house that the Priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud the glorious light whereof they could not endure And thus the Lord would have his house reverenced because of his presence 4. But the cloud did not alwaies thus fill the house but at this time the Lord did it to sanctifie the Tabernacle with his presence The cloud had three positions or places sometime it was within the Tabernacle then none could enter as heere and Numb 12. when the cloud stood at the doore of the Tabernacle when the Lord called to Aaron and Miriam or it rested upon the Tabernacle then Moses and Aaron might enter but the campe removed not but when the cloud was lift up altogether from the Tabernacle then the campe went forward Lyran. QUEST XIV In what order the
campe marched Vers. 36. THe children of Israel went forward 1. The order how they marched is set forth Numb 2. the whole host was divided into foure squadrons and standards in the first quarter on the East was Iudah with Issachar and Zebulun on the South was Ruben Simeon and Gad on the North was Dan with Nepthali and Asher on the West side behind marched Ephraim Manassis and Benjamin â And these went forward in such order that neither the standards were mingled together nor yet the tribes under the same standard nor the families in the same tribe but the standards tribes and families kept their distinct order 3. In the middest of the host went the Tabernacle with the host of the Levites round about Moses and Aaron with the Priests before the Gersanites behind the Merarites on the North and the Caathites on the South Gallas But howsoever it was with the rest it is verie like that Moses went first because he gave direction when the campe should set forward Calvin QUEST XV. Why it is called the Lords cloud and of foure miraculous things in it Vers. 38. THe cloud of the Lord. Though all the clouds and whatsoever else is in the heaven and earth bee the Lords yet this cloud after a more speciall manner is said to bee the Lords because of these speciall and extraordinarie properties which it had which were signes of the Lords speciall presence 1. The place and situation of it was extraordinarie for clouds remaine not neere the earth because by the reflexion of the beames of the Sun they are apt to be dispersed but this cloud rested upon the Tabernacle 2. Other clouds continue not they are soone dispersed and dissolved but this cloud remained in their sight for the space of fortie yeares 3. It was immoveable and immurable not subject to the force and violence of the winds and weather whereas other clouds are carried of the winds 4. It had an extraordinarie motion it was neither moved motu naturali by any naturall motion as the vapors and clouds ascend nor motu raptus by the rapt and swift motion of the heavens as the clouds that are aloft follow the motion of the celestiall spheres nor yet motu violentâ by a violent motion as the clouds are forced of the winds for sometime this cloud moved against the wind but it had motum progressivum a kind of progresse and walking motion sometime forward sometime backward sometime on the right hand sometime on the left as it pleased God to point out the journeies of his people Tostat. qu. 13. Concerning other questions of the Tabernacle as how it was situated in the Court whether âust in the middest as being distant 35. cubits from the East end and as many from the West which is the opinion of Tostatus qu. 14 or rather it was fiftie cubits distant from the East end so that the forepart of the Court was a just square of fiftie cubits on each side as thinketh Lyranus which is the more probable See this handled before qu. 13. chap. 27. As likewise of the whole forme and fashion of the Tabernacle with the instruments thereof see qu. 25. chap. 27. To those places I referre the Reader not thinking it necessarie to repeate the same things againe 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. All things in the Church must be done in order Vers. 3. THou shalt put therein the Arke In that the Lord appointeth Moses in what order the Tabernacle should be set up and every thing placed therein it sheweth that both in the doctrine and discipline of the Chruch all things should be done in order Simler For God is not the author of confusion as the Apostle saith who willeth all things to bee done honestly and by order 2. Doct. The Sacraments depend not of the worthines of the Minister Vers. 9. THou shalt take anointing only Moses anointeth the Tabernacle not Aaron who was appointed to be the Priest to teach us that signes and Sacraments receive not their strength and vertue from the dignitie of the Ministers but from the institution of God Simler 3. Doct. How the Lord was present in the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle God was not so present in the Tabernacle as though that place could containe or comprehend his glorie for he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands but because there it pleased him to shew some visible signes of his presence God is said to be present three waies 1. After a generall manner by his power as he is in every place 2. More specially by his grace and so he is present only to the faithfull 3. The third kind of presence is quâ nobis in Christo adest whereby God is present in Christ who assumed the humane nature unto his Divine in the unitie of person haec est prastantissima praesentia Divinitatis this is the most excellent presence of God in Christ both God and man Simler In that God is present with us to whom our nature is united in one person 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That Christs humanitie is not every where present BUt heere we refuse and reject that fourth kind of presence of Christ even in his humanitie as the Lutheranes hold whereof Marbachius thus writeth That the divine nature of Christ causeth that his humanitie which by the propertie of it owne nature which it reteineth for ever can be but in one place as once sit vbique maxime in Ecclesia should be everie where and most of all in his Church his reason is because the Godhead being everie where ipsam unionis cause gloria suâ participem facâ maketh the humanitie for the union sake partaker of his glorie Contra. 1. This assertion of Marbachius includeth a contradiction for how doth Christs humane nature retaine the naturall propertie thereof for ever in being but in one place at once if it be every where by vertue of the Godhead 2. If by vertue of this union the humane nature can doe all which the Deitie doth then the humane nature should be absorpt and as it were changed into the Divine 3. There is a mutuall communication of the properties betweene the two natures of Christ but such as destroyeth not the true properties of either but if this propertie of the Deitie were communicated to the humane nature to be everie where the humanitie of Christ should be altered in nature being without the true propertie thereof which is to be but in one place at once 4. And as the reason of this assertion is not sound so the conclusion it selfe of Christs omnipresence in his humanitie is contrarie to the Scriptures for Saint Peter saith Whom the heavens must containe untill the time that all things be restored 2. Confut. Against the superstitious hallowing of Churches Vers. 9. THou shalt take the anointing oyle 1. From this example of Moses anointing of the Tabernacle the Romanists would warrant their consecrating of Churches with
oyle and other ceremonies and they hould it as a principle that it is not lawfull to say Masse in a Church not hallowed 2. By such ceremonies and rites they say religion and devotion is stirred up in mens minds 3. By such hallowing devils are expelled 4. Constantine when he had built a Chruch called thither the Nicene Fathers to consecrate it 5. Christ vouchsafed to be present at the dedication feast in Ierusalem Contra. As we condemne not a Christian dedication blessing and sanctifying of things without superstition as David dedicated his house which he had newly built Psal. 30. in the title which kind of sanctifying is done partly by prayer grounded upon Gods word as the Apostle sheweth 1 Timoth. 4.5 partly by the sober and right use of such things when they are employed to a good end as the Churches of Christians are hallowed and sanctified by the word of God and exercises of religion there used So yet such superstitious consecrations as with oyle tapers crossings and such like we utterlie condemne 1. There is no hallowing or sanctifying of any thing without the warrant of Gods word 1 Timoth. 4.5 but they have no word for such ceremonies to bee used 2. They make more account of their owne traditions than of Gods institution for every Priest may baptise but their Bishops onely hallow Churches 3. They commit idolatrie by this meanes in dedicating Churches to Saints and so take away part of Gods honour 4. They make these ceremonies a part of Gods worship and ascribe spirituall vertue unto them for they give indulgences and pardons of sinnes by the vertue of such hallowed Churches The former reasons are of no force 1. The typicall ceremonies of the Law such as was the anointing of the Tabernacle doe not bind us now they are abolished 2. True devotion and religion cannot be stirred up in the mind by humane rites and observations which are not grounded upon Gods word 3. By the same reason if by their anointing devils are driven out of Churches it were good that all houses and other places were anointed to drive away evill spirits but our Saviour sheweth that devils are cast out by prayer and fasting therefore not by such toyes 4. Constantines Church was consecrated by the prayers and thankesgiving of the Christian Bishops not by any such superstitious usages 5. The dedication of the Temple was a legall observation and concerneth us not now neither doth it follow because Christ observed it that it is to be kept still for he was also circumcised to shew his obedience to the Law Simlerus 3. Confut. That there is not in Orders imprinted an indeleble character Vers. 15. THe anointing shall bee a signe that the Priesthood shall be everlasting unto them Tostatus out of this place would inferre that in orders as likewise in Baptisme there is imprinted an indeleble character in the soule which can never be blotted out as these were but once anointed during their life to minister in the Priesthood qu. 4. Contra. 1. This place proveth no such thing for it is not spoken of the anointing of their persons which could be for no long continuance but of the anointing and consecrating of Aaron and his posteritie for the priesthood perpetually the anointing and consecrating of the Fathers could not print an indeleble character in their posteritie 2. This indeleble character or badge which they say is by Baptisme and Orders imprinted in the soule and can never be blotted out is but a device of their owne for what badge or marke of Iudas Apostleship could remaine when hee had betrayed his Master and manifestly shewed himselfe to be the child of perdition or what could be imprinted in Simon Magus soule by Baptisme of whom Saint Peter saith He had no part nor fellowship with them and his heart was not aright in the sight of God Act. 8.21 See more of this controversie Synops. Cont. 2. error 98. 4. Confut. Outward succession not alwaies required in the Ministerie Vers. 12. THou shalt bring Aaron and his sonnes c. The Romanists make this speciall exception against the Ministers of the Gospell that they can shew no lawfull succession which is required in an ordinarie calling nor yet miracles to prove their extraordinarie calling therefore they hold their calling to be none at all Contra. 1. Aaron was the Lords high Priest not by succession from any other but by consecration from Moses the civill governour at Gods appointment and so no doubt but Princes reformers of religion by their authoritie may establish Ministers and Preachers thereunto rightly called 2. Everie extraordinarie calling was not confirmed by signes as divers of the Prophets are not found to have wrought miracles 3. And though it were granted that the calling of the first Ministers of the Gospell were in respect of the manner extraordinarie yet because for the matter and doctrine it is not new but the same which the Apostles preached there need no miracles seeing the same faith was before ratified and sealed by the miracles wrought by the Apostles Simlerus See Synops. Centur. 1. err 20. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Not to come before the Lord without due preparation Vers. 31. THey washed their hands By this ceremonie was signified that none should assemble or draw neere unto God with impure and unwashen affections Oleaster As Moses also was bid to put off his shooes when hee drew neere unto the fire burning in the bush So the Apostle will have men to examine themselves before they come unto the Lords table 1 Cor. 11.28 2. Observ. Gods house is to be reverenced Vers. 34. THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle God shewed such glorious signes of his presence to the end his Tabernacle should be the more reverenced of all Marbach As Iacob said Gen. 28.17 How fearefull is this place this is none other than the house of God So David also saith Psal. 5.7 In thy feare will I worship toward thy holy Temple 3. Observ. The greater gifts one hath the more hee should humble himselfe Vers. 35. SO Moses could not enter Moses the more familiarly the Lord vouchsafed to speake unto tanto se humiliorem praebet c. sheweth himselfe so much the more modest and humble he will not presume to enter into the Tabernacle where Gods presence was though at other times the Lord had admitted him to familiar conference This example teacheth men that the more excellent gifts they have they should so much more shew themselves humble and lowly Gallas As Saint Paul though he laboured more than all the Apostles yet confesseth He was the least of the Apostles and not worthie to be called an Apostle Ves. 36. VVhen the cloud ascended the children of Israel went forward Oleaster hereupon giveth this good note Beatus homo quem direxeris Domine qui non se movet nisi signum ei ostenderis c. Happie is the man whom thou directest O Lord and who will not stirre
beare their iniquities 37. qu. The mysticall signification of the golden plate 38. qu. Of the imbroidered coat the fashion and making thereof 39. qu. Of the high Priests miter 40. qu. Of the girdle of needle worke and imbroidered 41. qu. How the high Priests attire differed from the apparell of the inferiour Priests 42. qu. Whether Aaron did alwayes put on the common Priestly garments 43. qu. What it is to fill the hands of the Priests 44. qu. Of the fashion and use of the linnen breeches 45. qu. How this precept and charge concerning the linnen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 46. qu. Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments Questions upon the nine and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated 2. qu. Why the Calfe is said to bee the sonne of a bullocke 3. qu. Why a Bullocke two Rammes and other things were offered at Aarons consecration 4. qu. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how 6. qu. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted 7. qu. How Aaron was anointed and with what 8. qu. How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall 9. qu. The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration 10. qu. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast 11. qu. Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other 12. qu. Why the bloud was laid upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. What became of the bloud which was powred at the bottome of the Altar 14. qu. Why the fat was burned upon the Altar and how 15. qu. VVhy the flesh skinne and dung was burned without the host 16. qu. Of the mysticall application of the sacrifice of the bullocke with the rites thereof 17. qu. VVhy the sacrifice for sinne was offered first 18. qu. How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar 19. qu. Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud 20. qu. Why the dung in the sinne offerings being an uncâeane thing was prescribed to be burned 21. qu. Why the burnt offering was so called and how it differed from other sacrifices 22. qu. VVhy the burnt offering is called a sweet savour 23. qu. Of the mysticall sense of the ramme of burnt offerings 24. qu. Of the third ramme why it is called the ramme of consecration 25. qu. Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron 26. qu. How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about 27. qu. How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting 28. qu. The mysticall signification of the ramme of consecration with the rites thereof 29. qu. How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro 30. qu. Whether Moses were indeed a Priest 31. qu. Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ramme of consecration 32. qu. What difference there was betweene the shake offering and heave offering 33. qu. What is here understood by the heave offering 34. qu. Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ramme given unto the Priests 35. qu. Of the consecrating of Aarons successor in his garments 36. qu. By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated 37. qu. Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed 38. qu. What services the high Priest was bound to doe in the Sanctuarie 39. qu. Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration 40. qu. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration 41. qu. Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven dayes 42. qu. Whether all the sacrifices the first day were iterated seven dayes together or the sacrifice for sinne onely 43. qu. To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven 44. qu. How the Altar was cleansed and why 45. qu. How the Altar sanctified whatsoever touched it 46. qu. Of the dayly sacrifice with the rites thereof 47. qu. How much the Hin contained 48. qu. Of the spirituall application of the Altar and dayly sacrifice 49. qu. How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel 50. qu. What the Lord promiseth to sacrifice 51. qu. What is meant here by Gods glorie 52. qu. How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron 53. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell among them Questions upon the thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed 2. qu. Wherefore the Altar of incense had hornes comming out of it 3. qu. Wherein this Altar of incense differed from the other 4. qu. How the incense was burned upon the golden Altar 5. qu. Of the placing of the bars and how the Altar was carried 6. qu. Where the Altar of incense was placed 7. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the golden Censer which the most holy place is said to have 8. qu. Why incense was commanded to be burned morning and evening 9. qu. Whether any of the lamps burned by day 10. qu. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar 11. qu. Whether the high Priest entred more than once in a yeare upon any occasion into the most holy place 12. qu. How Aaron made reconciliation upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. The spirituall sense of the Altar of incense 14. qu. How this Altar of incense differed from Salomons 15. qu. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended 16. qu. Whether this collection of many were commanded onely at this time or were to continue 17. qu. VVhy this money was collected and to what end 18. qu. How much the sicle of the Sanctuarie and halfe sicle was 19. qu. Whether there were divers kinds of shekels 20. qu. Of the halfe shekel which Christ paid for tribute what it was and how it came to bee paid for tribute 21. qu. Why they were numbred onely from twentie yeares old 22. qu. Why the poore pay as much as the rich 23. qu. Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once 24. qu. Of the fashion of the brasen Laver. 25. qu. Of the use of this brasen Laver. 26. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Laver wherein the Priests washed 27. qu. The difference betweene Moses Laver and Salomons great Sea of brasse 28. qu. Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment 29. qu. Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment 30. qu. Of the use of this oyntment in anointing the Tabernacle 31. qu. How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy 32. qu. When and how Aaron and his sons were anointed 33. qu. Who are understood here by the name of the children of Israel whether the Levites also are there comprehended
Gods face and glorie Quia non expediebat because it was not expedient Iun. in Analys quia exitiale foret because it would be to his destruction Calvin 6. Wherefore as Gallasius well noteth Rationem subjungit c. God adjoyneth a reason why Moses would not see Gods face because such is the imbecillitie of mans nature Vt pracelsam ejus splendorem sustinere nequeât that it is not able to sustaine or indure his excellent brightnesse c. This then is set downe as an effect or consequent of the seeing of Gods face that it would so oppresse them and astonish them that they could not live after And that this is the meaning it appeareth both by Iacobs speech that counted it as a singular benefit that he had seene God face to face and yet his life was preserved yet indeed Iacob had not seene the very divine essence at that time So Manoah Sampsons father said to his wife We shall surely die because we have seene God they thought they had seene God whereas it was an Angell onely which they saw But yet by these examples it appeareth how they did understand this saying No man can see God and live Neminem posse citra mortem Deum facie ad faciem videre That no man without perill of death can see God face to face Oleaster Irenaeus also confirmeth this sense out of the new Testament as Iohn saith when he saw that vision Apoc. 1. vers 17. I fell at his feet as dead ut fieret quod scriptum est that it might be fulfilled as it is written No man can see God and live Ambrose well giveth the reason hereof Si Solis radios oculi nostri ferre non possunt c. If our eyes cannot indure the sight of the Sun beames if one creature cannot behold another sine offensione sui without hurt of it selfe how can any fine periculo sui without great danger unto himselfe behold the glistring countenance of his Creator Fulgor ille tantae Majestatis nos in nihilum redigeret The brightnesse of so great a Majestie would bring us to nothing Calvin Simler 7. Tostatus alloweth this sense Immediate ut viderit morietur Whosoever should see Gods face should immediately die after it But he restraineth it onely to the sight of the bodie because the eye could not indure to behold such an excellent object but he saith it cannot be understood of the seeing of the divine essence in the soule for that Non causat aliquam passionem in corpore for the inward and intellectuall sight doth not cause such a passion in the bodie as wherewith the harmonie thereof should be dissolved qu. 18. Contra. 1. As though the soule of man may not be as well oppressed and astonished with an excellent intellectuall object such as is the essence of God as the bodily sight may be with a sensible object 2. And the astonishment of the soule may also worke upon the bodie as we see when the soule is with griefe and care oppressed the bodie also is therewith affected 3. Cajetan hereof thus noteth Quamvis excellens intelligibile non corrumpat intellectum sed confortet illum est tamen illi improportionatum excedit capacitatem illius hoc est opprimere illum Though an excellent intellectuall object doe not corrupt or destroy the understanding but comforteth it yet it is unproportionable to it and exceedeth the capacitie thereof and so doth in a manner oppresse it c. QUEST L. What place this was in the rocke which the Lord here speaketh of Vers. 21. BEhold there is a place by me c. Thou shalt stand upon a rocke c. 1. Cajetan understandeth this place in the rocke in a spirituall sense Moses erecta fixa mente elevatus that Moses as it were lifted up with a setled and upright minde c. should addresse himselfe to this vision 2. Procopius thus understandeth Petra est Christus hac petra est locus apud Deum The rocke is Christ and this rock is that place with God as our blessed Saviour saith He that seeth me seeth my father 3. Augustine will not have it understood of any materiall place Qui enim locus non penes Deum est For what place is there not with God who is every where present Ecclesiam ergo significat He therefore hereby signifieth his Church 4. But it is evident by this whole description that the Lord meaneth the very rocke in Horeb where Moses should be set In rupe qua soleâ apparere in the rocke where I used to appeare unto thee Vatab. In monte Sinai ubi consuevi tibi loqui In mount Sinai where I use to speake unto thee Lyran. Tostat. So also Chrysostom Vidit Moses sed extra per cavernam in petra Moses also saw God but outwardly in a rocke thorow a cleft 5. Fuit hac petra corporea This was indeed a materiall rocke in a cleft whereof Moses was put but it signifieth the true rocke Christ by whom we attaine to the true knowledge of God QUEST LI. How the Lord is said to cover Moses with his hand Vers. 22. I Will cover thee with my hand c. 1. Gregorius Nyssenus thus expoundeth these words Qui ad Christum pervenit manu Dei tectus est manus autem Dei creatrix omnium rerum virtus He that is come unto Christ is covered as with Gods hand and Gods hand is the power wherewith all things are created but this sense cannot stand for the Lord doth not remove his hand or protection from them which are placed in the true rocke Christ as the Lord is said here to remove his hand from Moses 2. Pelargus understandeth the removing of the hand De collapsione politiae Mosaicae post adventum Christi of the removing and falling of the politike state of Moses common-wealth after the comming of Christ. But the text describeth a thing now presently done 3. Simlerus thinketh it is but a phrase of speech as we use to put our hand before our eyes when we looke upon the Sun Sic oculi Mosis teguntur so Moses eyes are hid that they should not be dazled with Gods glorie So Iunius taketh it to be humanitus dictum to be spoken according to the use of men I will hide thine eyes 4. Tostatus thinketh it was quaedam nubes densa a certaine thicke cloud which covered the hole of the rocke till the Lord passed by quâst 19. So also Calvin Dei manus pro caligine accipitur c. The hand of God is taken for a mist and darknesse put before Moses eyes that they might not be intent curiously to looke further than was meet 5. But there is nothing to the contrarie why this may not be added further that this cloud put before Moses eyes might not also have as it were the fashion of an hand Ponam quasi figuram manus mea super te I will put as it were the figure
Herein is love not that we loved him but that hee loved us And that of S. Paul Tit. 5. Not by the works of righteousnesse which we had done but by his mercie he saved us then away with the works of preparation or merits of congruitie that any man by his owne endevour could make a way for his calling 3. Controv. Against free will FUrther by this text may be convinced that erronious collection of Chrysostom who seemeth to thinke that this is but a phrase to ascribe all to Gods mercie Quia cujus est amplius totum esse dixit Because all is said to be his whose the most is Nostrum est eligere tantum velle c. For it is our part onely to chuse and will it belongeth unto God to effect and bring unto perfection c. And so he concludeth Neque Deus totum suum esse voluit ne sine causa videatur nos coronare neque iterum nostrum ne in superbiam incidamus For God would neither have all to be his lest he should seeme to crowne us without cause nor yet all to be ours lest we might be proud But Bernard better applieth that saying of the Apostle It is not in him that willeth c. Is qui vult currit non in se sed in eo à quo accipit velle currere debet gloriari He that willeth and runneth must rejoyce not in himselfe but in him from whom he receiveth to will and runne c. So comparing free will and grace together he saith Totum qui lem hoc âoâum illa sed ut totum in illo sâe totum ex illa This doth all and the other doth all but as all is wrought in the one that is free will so all is wrought by the other that is grace Hugo de S. Victor to this purpose answering to this question why God doth conferre his grace upon one more than upon another hath this excellent resolution 1. Some thinke saith he that God cannot doe otherwise than he doth But this were to lay a necessitie upon God who is most free 2. Some affirme that there is in some more than other Quoddam sâmiâarium virtutis A certaine seed of vertue which maketh him more apt to receive grace than another but this is also false seeing we are all alike by nature 3. Some doe resemble it thus that grace is offered unto all like as a man should be bidden to go up and take his meat which is shewed him in the top of a tower but he cannot go up without a ladder and so still he must have one grace after another But he misliketh this also because all is ascribed unto grace nothing to mans endevour as though he should sit downe and doe nothing 4. Some make this demonstration that grace is offered to a man as when a rope is let downe into a pit to draw one up who putteth to his hand and layeth hold of the rope and so hee commeth up but this he refuseth also because somewhat here is given unto man without grace 5. Some make grace as the shining of the Sunne which cannot give one light if he shut his eyes so all have not grace Quia ille cui gratiae radius infânditur âlaudit oculos Because he to whom grace is infused shutteth his eyes Vnde merito illi gratia subtrahitur quia ipse se subtrahit Whereupon grace is withdrawne from him because hee withdraweth himselfe 6. As he doth not reject this answer so yet he addeth thus much further that as in this case like as when a child that cannot goe alone yet being held by another findeth his legs which he could not doe if hee had not of himselfe a naturall power of going and yet all is ascribed to him that leadeth the child so he concludeth thus Vt anima promercatur duo exiguntur gratia naturalis potentia c. Two things are required that the soule should merit that is doe any thing well grace and a naturall faultie yet all the power of meriting that is of doing well is of grace because the naturall facultie nihil ponit sine gratia can doe nothing without grace thus Hugo So that this is his resolution that mans free-will in a good act onely concurreth as a naturall facultie but all the goodnesse of the action is of grace man by his nature willeth but to will that which is good he cannot but by grace 4. Confut. Against the making of images of God Vers. 23. THou shalt see my back parts Bellarmine would prove from hence that an image may be made of God because sometime corporea specie visus est Deus God was seene in corporall shape Contra. 1. It followeth not because God by his authoritie could make a visible representation of himselfe that man therefore of his authoritie can doe it without Gods warrant 2. Another difference is this vision was shewed to Moses alone and in a secret place their images are set up in the view of all and in publike place 3. This was an image passing and not continuing theirs are permanent 4. This was of the back-parts they picture the very glorious countenance of God 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Why God doth more severely punish his owne people than others Vers. 3. BEcause thou art a stiffe-necked people lest I consume thee Hence Gallasius inferreth Deum sape majora judicia exercere in medio Ecclesiae That God doth oftentimes exercise greater judgements in the middest of his Church than in the world because their contempt is greater having received more benefits like as a master of a familie will be more offended with his owne domesticall servants if they be disobedient than with strangers 2. Observ. In time of mourning it is not fit to put on sumptuous apparell Vers. 5. PVt thy costly rayment from thee The humilitie of the bodie is an argument of the lowlinesse of the minde it is not pleasing unto God that in the time of publike mourning sumptuous apparell should be used as Oleaster complaineth of a great abuse in the Romane Church that when women should come to confesse their sinnes Armant se melioribus indumentis c. they use to put on their better rayment as if they went to a marriage feast I would the like complaint might not be taken up among us that nice and proud women when they should present themselves in humilitie before God doe decke and adorne themselves comming rather to be seene of men than of God 3. Observ. Of the efficacie of faithfull prayer Vers. 15. THen he said unto him c. Moses giveth not over but continueth still in prayer with a devout importunitie untill the Lord had condescended unto him wherein we see the force of faithfull prayer B. Babing Teaching us that we should hold out in our prayers and applie the Lord with our earnest requests till he give eare unto us for the prayer of the righteous availeth much
if it be fervent Iam. 5.16 4. Observ. Spirituall things first to be begged in our prayers Vers. 18. SHew me thy glorie Ferus here giveth this note Moses ut plurimum spiritualia petit Moses doth for the most part aske spirituall things Which teacheth us that in all our requests wee should principally beg those things at the hands of God which concerne our soules as our blessed Saviour saith First seeke the Kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall bee ministred unto you 5. Observ. Against the feare of death Vers. 20. NO man shall see me and live Then after death and this life ended wee shall see God Borrhaius hereupon well noteth Quam preciosa res sit mors animalis hominis c. What a precious thing the death of the bodie is which bringeth us to see God as S. Paul saith I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ Philip. 1.23 Death then of a faithfull man is not to be feared CHAP. XXXIV 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth the reconciliation it selfe of the Lord with his people consisting of three parts 1. The signes of this reconciliation going before to vers 8. 2. The substance of the reconciliation it selfe to vers 29. 3. The signes which followed after Moses was come downe 1. There are two signes of this reconciliation The first is externall and visible the preparing of the two tables of stone 1. Commanded to be made by the Lord vers 1. 2. With the manner of Moses comming up and the reverent behaviour of the people in the meane time vers 3. 3. And Moses obedience vers 4. The second is spirituall in the proclayming of the Lords name either shewing his substance Iehovah or his properties mercie toward the righteous or vengeance toward the wicked to vers 7. with the effect Moses humbling of himselfe vers 8. 2. The reconciliation consisteth of Moses humble suite to the Lord vers 9. and the Lords gracious answer wherein the Lord sheweth what he will doe for his people v. 10 11. then what he requireth of them where are propounded first morall lawes concerning the avoiding of idolatrie which are ãâã in number to vers 17. then ceremoniall which are three 1. Of their anniversarie and weekly feasts namely the Sabbath vers 18 21 22 23. 2. Of their first fruits of their cattell vers 19 20. and of their increase vers 29. 3. Of the manner of their sacrifices not to be offered with leaven vers 26. 3. The signes following are two first the bringing of the second tables with their writing by the Lord and Moses preparation thereunto by his fortie dayes fast vers 28 29. The second is the shining of Moses face where is described 1. The manner thereof vers 29. 2. The effects the astonishment of the people vers 30. 3. The remedie which Moses used which was double the inviting and calling of the people to come unto him vers 31 32. and the covering of his face vers 33. when he put it off when he went in to speake with God vers 34. and when hee put it on when he came out unto the people vers 35. 2. The divers readings Vers. 6. Iehovah Iehovah strong I. Iehovah Iehovah God B.G. cum caeter It seemeth rather to be an appellative than a proper name of the Lord here because of the distinction Rebia over Iehovah which separateth it from the sentence following Vers. 7. Not making the wicked innocent B.G.V.I.S. better than leaving one innocent B. or with whom none is by himselfe innocent L. See the reason hereof quest 11. Vers. 10. Behold I will make a covenant before all the people I will doe mervailes I. better than I will make a covenant before all the people and I will worke B.G. cum cater for there is a distinction at covenant and it is in the Hebrew I will worke not and I will worke Vers. 30. His face shined B.G.A.P. or streamed V. was glorious S. the brightnesse thereof was multiplied C. not cornuta erat was hornie L. See afterward the question upon this verse Vers. 33. When Moses had made an end of comming c. hee put a covering I. or So Moses made an end c. and had put a covering c. G. better than when he had made an end c. he put a covering V.L.S.C. it is better translated in the preterpluperfectense for then Moses had most need in respect of the peoples infirmitie to put a vaile upon his face when he spake unto them See the 51. qu. following 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Wherefore the second tables were given Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables of stone 1. The Lord commandeth two tables of stone to bee prepared that it might bee a signe of his perfect reconciliation with the people in these respects 1. Because by this appeared that the Lord purposed not to destroy them for then he would not have given them a law and this was a signe that God would goe before them and be their guide still because he was their spirituall guide in giving them direction by his law Tostat. qu. 1. 2. And seeing the Arke was appointed to receive and keepe the tables of stone it shewed that the Lord purposed that whatsoever he had before prescribed concerning the making of the Tabernacle should stand Cajetan 3. And that he willeth the like tables in all respects to be made he thereby signifieth that he would have all things to returne to their former state Simler 2. But though God returned in grace unto them yet in that he prepareth not these tables as he did the first but willeth Moses to provide them he would have aliquod pââna vestigium rostare therein some marks of their punishment to remaine Ac si sanato vulnere manerât ââcatrix as though the scar remained after the healing of the wound Calvin 3. But the people are not sprinkled againe with bloud as they were at the first as neither now they which fall after Baptisme are baptised againe but it sufficed onely those things to be restored by repentance which were decayed by their transgression Ferus QUEST II. Why the Lord saith to Moses Hew thee HEw thee 1. R. Salomon doth gather hereupon because Moses is bid to hew unto himselfe c. that the Lord shewed a quarrie of Saphir stone whereout Moses hewed the tables and so he is willed to hew unto himselfe two tables of stone that is to his commoditie for Moses he saith became very rich by the fragments that were left in hewing of the tables But seeing no such thing is mentioned in Scripture nor yet by Iosephus who was more ancient than R. Salomon it is rather to be thought to be one of his fables Lyran. and beside they lay an unjust and untrue imputation upon Moses as though he intended and respected his owne profit whereas all his courses shew the contrarie that hee sought still the good